《The Summoned - Complete》 Prologue - A poisoned king Inside a grand castle at the centre of a large city, six people solemnly stand around an ornate canopy bed sitting in the centre of a spacious room. Vibrant red and golden drapes flutter in the wind from the open windows as sunlight glints off a large coat of arms hanging over the head of the bed which depicts a sword and shield crossed over a suit of silver armour. On the left side of the huge bed, a old man is struggling for breath. His bones jut from his skin and a slight trickle of blood can be seen portraying from his right ear that the people appear not to have noticed. Even on the verge of death, the man emanates elegance and determination with the air of royalty. The curtains slowly flap as his rattling breath and occasional coughing echoed throughout the room. Every now and again his eyes lose focus and it is evident that he is not long for this world. ¡°Old age waits for no man, not even a King¡± the old man rasped before again succumbing to a fit of coughing. Tears were streaming down the eyes of two girls standing towards the front of the group. They seem to be around the age of 13 and 20. Both have long dark brown hair with bright green emerald eyes perfectly matching the old man. The eldest could be considered a world-class beauty with a smile that could captivate and entranced any man while the younger had much softer features, making her appear much cuter. They had obviously prepared to be strong in front of their father to say their goodbyes however now they were in front of him seeing the pitiful state he was in they could barely contain their emotions, even more so since the king¡¯s last comment almost sounded like final words. ¡°My King, please do not say such words in front of the princesses, you know how hard these last few weeks have been for them¡± scolded an equally looking old man dressed in a blood red robe embroidered with weird runes and symbols. A faint smell of brimstone emanated from him and extremely faint flames could be seen sporadically leaping from his body. ¡°Albert¡­¡­ even on my deathbed you can''t call me by my name. You''re my oldest friend and even though you''re a Grand Mage give me a little face¡± [King] ¡°Yes¡­.. king John,¡± said Albert begrudgingly The king frowned at the mage. ¡°..... John¡± [Albert] The king chuckled slightly and lay back onto his pillow. Albert sighed and looked towards the ground. The king had limited time left and he still insisted on these pointless things while dodging the serious ones. Although his position as Grand Mage was slightly above that of the small kingdom of Voina¡¯s king, he was born in here and thus it not only felt normal but right even if they were childhood friends, he still wanted to show his respect. Interrupting the awkward silence that filled the room, a man dressed in brown robes that smelt of damp earth had been mixing some sort of concoction on the bedside cabinet faintly spoke. ¡°My King, it is time for your medicine¡± [Brown Robed Man] ¡°..... I don''t know what''s worse, dying or drinking that filth¡± [King John] The robed man chucked without cheer as he neared the bed. ¡°It''s my revenge for all those years you made me run errands for you at the academy¡­.. and running off with my little sister¡± [Brown robed man] ¡°Ha, seems like the saying ¡®an alchemist¡¯s grudge is as deep as the ocean is wide¡¯ still holds¡± [King John] ¡°If Lauren was still here and saw you in this state I fear holding a grudge would be the least of my worries¡­. I would be sent ahead to prepare for your arrival of that I have no doubt for failing to save you¡± joked the alchemist with a hint of sadness breaking from his voice. His little sister loved her husband, the king fiercely. Even though she died valiantly thwarting an assassination attempt on his life, killing 13 of the assailants and was heralded as a hero of the kingdom, it gave the alchemist little comfort. He had long since moved past the tragedy however a small part of him still held the king responsibly. If he had been more vigilant and careful it never of happened. What was worse was that no one knew who the assassins or their employers were. Blood is thicker than water and loved ones will always be missed he mused before continuing his work in silence. After a few moments, he was finished with the potion and leant towards the king with a small jar in his hands. It gave off a light blue with black specs and made slight fizzling noises. Just as the king held out his frail arm to take the potion, the youngest princess snatched it from the alchemist and stared into his eyes as if trying to find out if the man, whom she has known for years was trustworthy. The king chuckled before gently taking the potion out of her hands downs it in a single gulp. King John knew his daughter was wary of everyone since he had been poisoned, and knew about the demons in the alchemist''s heart regarding the queen''s death. He and the alchemist¡¯s issues were almost infamous for the blazing rows they had after the event but he believed deep down the alchemist would never betray him. The king immediately started coughing and a glass of water was quickly offered to him a young man in regal looking clothes. The eerie thing was even though the gesture seemed to be full of love and respect, the man''s eyes were void of emotion. ¡°Normally the more bitter the medicine the better it is¡± king John mutters before taking another drink from the glass to try and remove the potions foul taste. The reason why the alchemist name was just alchemist was that he had never told anyone his real name. His sister was the only one who knew and she took that secret to the grave. Name magic was too powerful for those classes that could not defend themselves well but had highly prized skills, like alchemists, enchanters and healers. Name magic could enable people to control the thoughts of the victim and manipulate them into doing whatever they wanted. The only exception to the rule was a slave and oath collars but to place that on a free man was too risky for most as not only the law but people trying to win favour with the victim would intervene. Of course, equipment could be bought to protect themselves, but as they lacked strength and the items were very expensive it would just increase their attractiveness to those with ill intent. ¡°Father how are you feeling¡± [Young Princess] ¡°I''m fine my child, don''t be so distrusting towards the grand alchemist, I have known him long and he is your uncle to boot¡± [King John] The girl snorts in disdain and backs away to stand next to her sister. ¡°Just because your family doesn''t mean you can''t cause harm¡± she whispers while glaring at the young man who looked away unconcerned. ==== Kings POV ==== That girl trusts no one but is loyal to fault¡­.. She would have been a great ruler if I did not have a son and she wasn''t the second princess I mused as she took the glass from my hands. If only my son Michael wasn''t an extreme human supremacist with a heart full of conquest I might be able to die in peace. My daughters are the pride of my life, especially as they care very little about race or power just like their mother. Their kindness to all has even led to the current peace and stability we enjoy. If Michael didn''t have complete control over the army and most of the dukes in his pocket I would have ignored tradition and allowed one of them to succeed me.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I doubt Michael will allow them to continue to be free and do what they believe is just when he takes the throne. I just hope he doesn''t try and marry them off to other human kingdoms to gain allies and be use political leverage to further his own gains. ¡°After all this time, and I still haven''t protected the things that must be protected¡± ¡°What was that father¡± [Prince Michael ] ¡°Nothing my son, just the regrets of an old man¡± I had even arranged that the neighbouring kingdom Tekath¡¯s second princess to marry him to try and help him mature and realise what was really needed from a king. The hope was short lived however as she soon revealed that she has even more twisted views on what a ruler should be. Thinking that even now I am not sure if I was manipulated into the arrangement, I get the nagging feeling that it might not have been my idea to start with. Which was multiplied when the first princess of Tekath who was next in line to the throne mysteriously vanished a few years ago. This lead to the rumours that the two kingdoms would be united and caused the surrounding kingdoms and empires to voice their concerns and start military preparations. Our two kingdoms may be medium sized now, but if they were to be combined they would be considered one of the largest in the Tellvinai basin, controlling two of the three entrances and the only large freshwater supply. ¡°Father¡± [Prince Michael] ¡°We need to talk about the summoning ritual the scouts found in the ruins on the main content, if done correctly we could secure you a new body and ensure your reign for many years to come¡± continued the prince in an almost pleading tone. A stout man in silver armour adorned with golden trim that had been standing behind the prince stepped forward ¡°My king, we already are in possession of the soul stones required as well as the dragon here we just need the¡­ mage volunteers matching to match the number of summoned we need to begin¡± he added hastily seeing me getting annoyed at the prince for bringing up the subject once again. I watched as the two glanced between each other¡­. I had been a king a long time and could spot their pathetic scheming a mile away. ¡°General Rolf ¡° I growled before falling into a fit of coughing. ¡°We will not use that cursed magic. Must I remind you of the Starfall incident of our forefathers¡± Urg that cursed summoning ritual again, doesn''t he know that it was a world-class spell just like this that caused the star fall incident destroying the continent of Argus and forced us to flee to this backwater continent filled with nothing but monsters, beasts and was so small that interracial fighting was never ending. I guess it wasn''t all bad, the Starfall decimated most of the lead races and enabled us, humans, to break the chains of slavery and oppression. Thankfully the low birth rate of the dragons and the high mortality of the demons have given the other races a chance. ¡°Better to die a human than to live as a monster¡± After muttering the comment I can feel myself visibly pale and sink further into my bed, just talking was very taxing and if it wasn''t for the alchemist''s potion it was not sure I would still be conscious. ==== Grand Mage perspective ==== I steel myself, I can see my friend fading and want to let him rest, however, I need to try and stop this madness. If I can get a royal decree to destroy the information on the summoning ritual then we can stop this potential catastrophe. Even the summoning itself states it cannot guarantee the results. The phrase ¡°The devil you know is better than the one you don''t¡± comes to mind. ¡°My lord, we should destroy the knowledge of this summoning ritual, not only does it require the heart of an ancient dragon and the blood of as many sentient races as possible but high-grade soul stones that contain at least 10 thousand souls each per summoning¡±. I pause for a moment to gauge the reaction of the prince before continuing[i/] ¡°We also will not know what species will come out. It''s not worth the risk¡± [i]Looking at John I knew he was getting worse but I couldn''t stop now. The prince is arrogant and conceited but surely he would obey his father¡¯s final wish. Not that it would matter as the moment I got the nod I would turn the room that holds the information to dust with a thought. The ignition stones had already been set up just in case there was a breach in security ¡°But each and every one will be unprecedented in battle potential as well as grow extremely fast with the ability to adopt any skills linked to their affinities¡± [Silver Armoured Man] ¡°Only their primaries, the secondary affinities will only reach middle rank at best, and that''s if they have a secondary¡± I once again try to regain control of the conversation by highlighting just how uncertain it is. I can see they are trying to win the king''s mind over with sweet promises which have no foundation at all and am starting to lose my temper. I have spent many weeks sifting through the reams of documents that outline the summoning ritual and its theoretical outcomes. It appears to be a wild card idea thought up by some madman in the attempt to create an army of super beings for some warped sense of vengeance when his family were slaughtered.[i/] The thing that terrifies me the most is that it involves trading a huge amount of souls for a single soul from another dimension on the hope that, while it''s being pulled through the void it will gain special abilities from the gods. Once the soul is in this dimension, it is forced into a pit containing the blood of every creature we can find to create a body best suited to it. The entire process is so painful and traumatic to the soul that the majority of memories are lost and its sanity and morals and questionable, to say the least. ¡°Silence Grand Mage, I will listen to your counsel where appropriate but do not believe that it''s your place to tell me what to do¡± snarled Michael as he steps towards me. I can''t stand the prince¡­. I just don''t understand where he got its personality from. ==== Third Person ==== Everyone had stopped speaking while Albert and Prince Michael had been squaring off. Albert had a flame light glow surrounding his hands while fire could literally be seen in his eyes while the prince''s hand rested on a dull looking sword at his waist. ¡°Stop it! Father is dying and all you want is to do is argue in front of him¡± [Young Princess] She was obviously infuriated at the men who should know better and had started lightly stamping her feet in a rage with red, tear stained cheeks. ¡°I suggest that anyone who wishes to continue this conversation step outside¡± [First princess] Although the first princess did not hold much power, she had the air of a queen and matched it with an icy tone that left no room for debate even against people much higher and status. ¡°I was only¡­..¡± [Prince Michael] Both princesses glared at him, cutting off any explanation he might have. If he continued he would be made to look the fool and he knew it. ¡°Silence is golden, especially in the case of idiots¡± [Young princess] The room once again grew silent, The two princesses scowled at the others still enraged that the last moments their father would have on this earth were to be surrounded by bickering. The alchemist walks over to the Albert with a look of sympathy and understanding. Anyone versed in any type of magic would understand that the summoning ritual was an unprecedented danger that could bring around a cataclysmic event. Michael and general looked at each other and lightly smiled. The king wouldn''t last long and when Michael became king there wouldn''t need to be a discussion so this was pointless. It was a shame they couldn''t get his permission as it would enable them to act before the standard two month mourning period after his death but they had nothing but time. ==== Prince POV ==== Then hurry up and die you old goat. Then I will be able to create a utopia for humans while the demi races shall become slaves or die like the filth they are. As soon as I succeeded the throne I will be able to take over the entire Tellvinai basin, after that the rest of the continent should not be hard. What I am looking forward to most is conquering the forests of the fairy folk, when I do I will make Empress Luna become my slave, she''s beautiful enough even for a filthy demi. Let''s see her put on airs and look at me in contempt when she is laying at my feet. I stifle the chuckle as my mind wanders to dark places, it wouldn''t look good in this situation not that it really matters. ==== Third person ==== The King had gradually got whiter and his cough was now at the point that he could barely breathe. It wasn''t long before he slipped into unconsciousness. The Princesses had started to quietly sob unable to keep up the facade any longer and knelt down beside the bed to watch their father¡¯s last moments. With a small smirk, the prince turns and leads the general out of the room. Soon it would be his time, and he would not hold anything back. Albert and the alchemist look at each other with unease as two left the room. They bowed deeply to the king and princesses and slowly left as well. At times like this, a true family should be together. In an elegant room, on a large bed, a dying man is hugged by his weeping daughters. Status, rank, these mean nothing to them now. Nothing shall ease their pain as the one they look up to, the one they admired the most is leaving them, going to the unknown. As his final rattling breath leaves his body and forever stills, a shadow in the corner of the room lightens unnoticed by the now wailing princesses and flies through the open window at an incredible speed towards the mountain range and far out of sight. Chapter 1 - Summoning Inside a large cavern, deep inside a mountain, an eerie pulsing light emanates from a gigantic heart sitting atop a pedestal. The pedestal sprouts out of a large circular pool that is filled with what appears to be boiling blood. Jagged rocks line the edges stopping only for a single archway containing hastily crafted stairs leading upwards towards a dim light. Standing towards the edges, hundreds of humans adorned in highly polished armour, or long flowing robes are staring at 32 men that circle the pool. The 32 men are covered in dark blue robes with the symbol of a white raindrop on the back that signifies that they are high-level water mages. The light of the heart pulses faster in time with the men''s chanting causing the blood to shine and a red mist to form, spilling out of the pool like a thick fog. As the fog fills the cavern, it condenses onto cool surfaces like armour and weapons making the men look like an army of blood fiends. This causes a few of the weaker willed to start subconsciously edging towards the exit. After the mist had filled the room, the pulsing heart slowed and the 32 mages fall to their knees screaming. Blood pours from their mouths and eyes while they clutch their chests as they slump to the floor before bursting into vibrant golden flames and turning to dust. Visibly shaken, the rest of the room held a collective breath and restrained the impulse to flee. Even though the mages that had just died didn''t know it, this event was expected as this ritual required life essence equal to a number of souls they would summon. Unable to bear the silence anymore, one of the armoured soldiers spoke up shattering the silence of the room. ¡°Did it work?¡± [Knight] Most had volunteered for this job as the pay was exceptional and easily worth 2 to 5 years living expenses as well as the chance to become a contractor if they managed to bond with one of the summoned. With rewards as high as this, of course, it would be extremely dangerous but so was guarding the borders and at least this way they had a chance of making a better life. ¡°I knew I shouldn''t have volunteered for this¡± a female mage muttered. ¡°Anything that is summoned from this ungodly ritual can''t be good¡± [Female mage] A few of the surrounding soldiers that were close enough to hear nodded their heads. As she finished speaking her gaze was drawn to small lumps that had started gathering in the pool. The lumps quickly joined together gaining mass and grew into easily distinguishable limbs. After a period of perhaps 20 minutes, the shapes started resembling well-known species, most having a humanoid form while a few looked to be more beast like. After a further 10 minutes, most of the bodies started developing characteristics making it possible to start distinguishing what primary race they would become. The entire scene could be summed up as a nightmare come to life after breeding with every fear known to man causing some of the less seasoned troops towards the outer rim to have emptied their stomachs as they watched the hideous spectacle before them. A large man in heavy silver armour displaying many dents and scratches from battle cleared his throat and started to speak. ¡°Capture teams get ready; support units move into formation, mages keep the protective barriers up¡± [Silver armoured man] After a short silence as people regained their senses, several groups of people formed and began attending to their designated tasks. ¡°Yes General Rolf¡± [Leaders of the teams] General Rolf was the most decorated soldier in King Michael''s private army, scars littered his face, and his armour showed signed of repeated damage and repair which resulted in a dominating aura that caused him to stand out, giving courage to the men. A large group of mages split and started chanting causing brightly coloured magical circles made of runes to appear on the floor around them. The first group of mages formed a see-through wall of air that surrounded the pool while the second sent sparks of varying colours into the bodies. This was to sedate them and weaken their minds so the subjugation magic would be more effective. With large door shaped shields a group of battle hardened knights formed a wall of steel in front of the mages. If one of the creatures were resistant against subjugation magic or one of the capture teams failed, it would be their job to stall it until it was captured and minimise the damage to the support classes.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°We can''t afford to mess this up¡± [General Rolf] The small boy no older than 14, standing behind the general was visibly taken aback by this statement. Although he knew this summoning was something special and very important, as the generals squire he had never seen him this flustered let alone openly showing concern for the mission. ¡°Capture team one, move in. The first is about to be spawned and for heaven''s sake be careful, the earlier the spawning, the more powerful they are meant to be¡±. [General Rolf] Some of the knights drew their weapons as the adrenaline pumped through their veins. ¡°Remember, non-lethal force only. Cause undue damage to them, and I personally will guide you to the ferryman.¡± [General Rolf] As most sheathed their weapons, a group of 20 entered the gap in the shield wall and moved towards the silhouette that had gradually risen out of the pool. If it wasn''t for the small horns on its head, almost pointlessly small wings and extremely thin tail the shape would perfectly match for a six-year-old girl. ¡°Why is she so young¡± [Squire] ¡°A number of souls we added to the pool was adjusted to target the average age where most species are weak willed to help with the capture and taming¡± [General Rolf] ¡°Does that mean we will need to wait before we can use them for war?¡± [Squire] ¡°No, they should evolve differently than normal beings causing them to age to match their mental and physical strength. Given them enough training and time and we will have an army of unstoppable monsters.¡± [General Rolf] ¡°Even if they look like a bunch of kids¡± chuckled Rolf as he imagined an army of kids running across the battlefield barely managing to carry their swords. The mage leading the group began chanting in a faint, quiet tone and the girl rose further into the air until completely suspended and steadily floated towards him. As she passed the edge of the pool, the blood red film that had covered her body started evaporating showing her snow white skin and jet black hair before falling to the floor. Everyone in the room was silent, and the team stood motionless with a shocked expression frozen on their faces. It actually had worked, they had summoned beings from another dimension and what''s more the first spawn was something amazing. ¡°It''s a demoness, and a pureblood as well¡± [Lead Mage] The entire room filled with cheers, not only at the success of the ritual but as pure blood demons are extremely rare. Stories were told of them being monstrous beings that had brought kingdoms to ruin and laid waste to entire armies. Demons were extremely violent and hated being controlled while dragons were very proud and unyielding making it nearly impossible to bind one more than a few days old unless it was on the verge of death. This made the summoning even more valuable as they would never get the chance to enslave these species normally. As soon as the girl touched the floor, the mage quickly placed a collar around the girl''s neck before two heavily armoured men picked up and carried the girl out of the encirclement and towards a black metal cage. ¡°¡ê%$$¡ê% ^&¡ê$ ¡ê&&^*$¡ê$$¡ê &¡ê$&*¡ê$¡ê [Demoness] ¡°GOD DAMN IT SHE''S AWA...¡± [Guard carrying the demoness] The demoness had opened her eyes and started to panic, struggling to get free of her captors nearly ripping off the arm of one while winding the other with a kick. As the demoness struggled an alchemist that had been following the group quickly threw a handful of dust like powder into her face, and she quickly fell unconscious but not before removing the hand of a nearby guard with her tail. Although it was extremely thin, it contained enough power to cut through steel. ¡°I TOLD YOU! Demons are resistant to subjugation magic and will need paralysis powder, we better hurry before the rest spawn¡± [Alchemist] ¡°The collars won''t activate until they are in the cage so don¡¯t let your guard down and for the love of Yeth, hurry up!¡± [General Rolf] As replacements stepped forward to take the demoness to the cage, healers quickly brought the injured to the back of the cavern where they had set up a temporary medical station. Once the demoness had been placed inside the cage, bright blue runes started to glow on the cage¡¯s bars with matching runes appearing on her collar. Activating a slave collar for the first time required the subject to be surrounded by a special magic array which in this case was the cage. It was far too dangerous to create a standard engraving on the floor for fear of magic contamination or being damaged in a confrontation. Once the shine of the runes dimmed one of the cages carriers threw a large blanket over the naked demon before taking his position to carry the cage to the surface. As they left the rest continued to extract creatures from the pool however it wasn''t long until something strange happened to cause the room to almost fall into pandemonium. At the same time, two creatures rose from the pool connected by a strange ghostly white stream that flicked before fading. One of the figures was a similar to the demoness but male while the other did not have any visible differences from a human. ¡°Siblings¡± shouted the general as a bead of sweat run down his forehead. Everything had gone so well until this. ¡°The higher the risk, the greater the reward¡± whispered the general with a grim smile. ¡°Phalanx formation¡± [General Rolf] ¡°And make sure to keep them separate when we get them contained¡± [General Rolf] Four groups immediately rushed through the shield wall and took up a much more aggressive position. ¡°Fuck¡­ why did it have to be on my extract¡± [Young mage] ¡°It''s because you jinxed us with your ¡°It''s all going well, and maybe I¡¯ll get a cute contractee¡± crap¡± [Old Knight] The atmosphere of the room that had been previously high had collapsed. Sibling souls would share a bond that would make them extremely hard to control but the biggest problem at the moment was that they could sense when the other was in danger. If they did not capture the two at exactly the same time and the other sensed it, then a lot of people could be injured as the survival instincts would be forced awake. The mages used wind magic to pull the two towards the edge, and General Rolf took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing is ever easy¡± [General Rolf] Chapter 1.1 Draconic Demon All eyes were fixated on two blood red humanoid silhouettes that were unnaturally hovering over a pool of boiling blood. Soft, rhythmic chanting was coming from two elderly men in dark green robes standing behind a wall of shields as they begun to use magic to guide the floating bodies towards opposite sides of the pool and away from each other. The floating bodies were covered in a blood red film that made it only possible to distinguish the outline of their major features. The one on the left had an extremely thin body and looked to be around the age of six in human terms while the other had an identical shape, however, a few extra appendages protruding from its body that made it obvious it wasn''t a human. It had small horns that sprouted from its head, seemingly pointless tiny wings and a long, thick serpent like tail that gently swayed even though there was no breeze. ¡°Demon half-breed¡± [Green robed mage] He could not tell what type of hybrid it was at the moment, but as soon as it left the edge of the pool the blood film would dissolve allowing him to inspect the creature more closely. The room visibly tensed at the mention of the demon half breed with some of the men resting hands on their weapons ready to wield them at a moment''s notice. They already had captured a pure-blooded demon as well as some other demon hybrids and all of them had caused trouble, the worst being the pureblood who had crippled a man for life. Hybrids or more commonly known half-breeds were mixed blood between two different major species which were considered exceptionally rare. Not only was mating pretty¡­ awkward for them in some cases, most seemed to naturally prefer the company of their own kind. If birthed normally, the hybrids mother''s race tended be dominant meaning the child would have all of her physical characteristics and abilities while the fathers would slightly slightly mutate these appearance and traits while adding in some abilities and skills from his race. However this ritual was unnatural and one could only wonder at the evolutionary process and abilities that these spawned creatures especially the half breeds would possess. ¡°Urg¡­ yet another demon. That''s four of them now¡± sighed the general. When he had been young he was stationed on the southern border and maintained a healthy level of fear for them after he witnessed an entire platoon decimated by a single demoness. Apparently one of the soldiers decided he would try his luck. Unluckily for him the demoness seemed to be in mourning and quickly lost her temper and the mand and his unit quickly lost their lives. ¡°Luck of the draw¡± snipped a elderly man who was clearly displeased at the whole event. He wore a red robe that smelt faintly of brimstone and had a slight limp caused from an female elf attempting to escape earlier. ¡°Such a sore loser Albert, you would think that a grand mage would know how to suck it up and do their job¡± [General Rolf]Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Unless your going to try and comfort them like the elf that nearly bit through your leg just sit back and watch.¡± snickered the general trying his hardest not to burst out laughing. The grand mage, Albert didn''t bother to respond and continued to look lifelessly at the pool. You fools are playing with hellfire. You expect highly intelligent creatures with unlimited potential to roll over and beg. Always leave room for escape, nothing is more dangerous than facing an adversary that has nothing to lose. [Albert] A call came from the other side of the pool ¡°Think this one could be a human¡± [Mage] ==== General Rolf ==== Excellent another human, you can have all the monsters in Acoria but without powerful leaders, taking over the continent is just a dream. The males would be trained to lead the armies while any attractive females would be made the king''s concubines. The others would be given to prominent nobles as gifts, mixing in their unique blood into the nobles bloodlines would help to ensure humanity stands at its rightful place as rulers of the world. ¡°Draconic Demon¡± [Knight] ¡°.... WHAT¡­. ¡± I scowl at the man who spoke. It was Grieves, a veteran I had been on many campaigns with and knew to be more than competent. Still I had a hard time believing I heard him correctly. ¡°Just what you always wanted for a pet¡­ both of the most uncontrollable and unstable bloodlines mixed into one¡­. Wonder if it likes the taste of old ignorant knights.¡± chucked Albert darkly. Ignoring Albert¡¯s obvious attempt to irritate me, I focus on the group surrounding the demon. Due to the natural animosity towards each other, bordering on the near genocidal blood-lust it was generally considered impossible that a hybrid could be born. It wasn''t only the willingness of the individuals that was the problem, demon and dragon blood reacted violently when mixed togethernormally exploding on contact. It was so volatile that they were the most common ingredients in none magical explosives. As the capture team are blocking my view so I decide to move closer and inspect the creature for myself. What I find is disappointing, bar a few almost subtle differences it looks almost the same as a normal demon. Its horns are rougher with a slightly yellow scale like pattern and continue backwards like a dagger where demons tend to rise at the tip. The biggest difference is the tail. It is huge compared to a normal demons in terms of width and covered in black, none reflective reptilian scales. It is very muscular at the base slimming down to being almost being whip like, finally ending in a dagger like bone making it look much more deadly than either pure bloods. ¡°Get a dragon''s collar on and in a cage before it wakes up. Use sleep magic and paralysis powder to keep it unconscious. We don''t need it waking up and causing a scene¡± I let out a loud sigh, I can already tell that these siblings are going to be a major headache. I strongly doubt the other is human now and even if it was, with a dragon as a brother he would be too dangerous. I look over and watch the other group start to inspect the other creature as the demon hybrid is loaded into its cage and moved to the surface. Suddenly my entire body tenses and cold sweat drenches my back. I quickly turn to look at the exit to only see the feet of the men taking the cage up. What was that? Chapter 1.2 - Awakening and Confusion ==== Unknown ==== I feel so heavy it''s like a mountain is pressing down on me. I try to stretch with no success. A sudden thought creeps into my head that I am trapped and start to feel claustrophobic. Holding back the panic I decide I should try and open my eyes and get a better handle on the situation. While I attempt to open my eyes, slowly my senses seem to be returning, I can feel vibrations entering my body in a slow, methodical beat that is always slightly different from the rest. I think these feel like footsteps of 4 or so people but I do not really understanding how I know that so I push the thought aside and wonder if I am being taken somewhere. After an intense struggle I barely manage to open one of my eyes and almost immediately close it due to a blinding red light. Distracting me from the intense pain momentarily I notice the air is stagnant and heavy with the scent of blood causing me to wonder where in the seven hells I am. -¡±I wonder who smells so delicious?¡± Finding the thought slightly weird, I add it to the list of puzzling questions that is slowly growing and wait for the light to dim enough to allow my eye to focus. Once my vision clears I find that I appear to be in some sort of cave illuminated in an extremely comforting, pulsing red light that is casting strange haunting shadows along the jagged wall. -"Those shadows look like the people are being burnt alive." -¡±I really want to know what is making the light but can''t see past the horde of people standing in the way. What are they doing?¡± -¡±How dare they block my view!¡± The weird ringing sound I have heard since I woke up but only just noticed starts to silence enabling me to be able to make out sounds. I flinch at all the new sensory information flooding into my head. -¡±Yes! I can move¡­. Well, its only a little a subconscious flinch at the moment but it''s better than nothing.¡± I try to focus on the noises and realise that a few of the people in the room are talking in a foreign language that I have no comprehension of. Well I would like to say it''s talking. Although it looks like most are whispering, to me it sounds like they are yelling directly into my ears as loud as they possibly can. -¡±Shut up before I grind your corpses into the ground and feast on your flesh".This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -"Wait... what¡­¡­ I keep having weird thoughts that I normally wouldn''t ha¡­¡­¡± -¡±Where am I?... who am I? Who are these people? Why are there black lines in my vision¡± Finally starting to think somewhat straight I realise I have no clue on where or what I am and¡­ -¡±A cage!!!! I AM IN A CAGE. WHO IN DAMNATION DARES TO PUT ME INTO A CAGE?¡±. I feel anger burst forth from deep within me and have the sudden compulsion to destroy everything I could lay my hands on. If feels like I am loosing myself so I attempt to calm myself by summarising all the information I currently had. -¡±I am in a cage that is in a cave full of what appears to be medieval armed men. I can feel vibrations that I weirdly know is from me being carried and can see the red light getting further away. I am having violent and almost sadistic impulses that are not what I assume to be my normal self even though I have no idea what my normal self is and I am even talking to myself¡­.." -¡±Option one is I am crazy with option two being I have been kidnappi¡­ how old am I? GOD DAMN IT! How the hell am I meant to make sense of this without information...I wonder what it''s called when an adult is abducted?¡± Feeling uneasy that at the monologue in my head I realise I have started drifting and decide to get back on subject. I scan the room focusing on a large man that appears to be giving out orders -¡±I bet he is the leader of these men¡­¡­ he must be the one who locked me in this cage¡­ caused me, NO STOLE my memories and doesn''t even bother to give me an explanation¡­... I SHALL BATHE IN HIS BLOOD AFTER DINING ON HIS HEART USING HIS BONES AS TOOTHPICKS¡­.¡± The room disappears as I seem to rise upwards cutting off my view of the room and allowed me to cool down somewhat. ¡°-Well after that outburst and it feeling like there are three people in my head I guess I could add crazy to option one and two or maybe as its own option¡±, I think slightly amused at my own joke before realising my emotions had gone 180. -¡±Wow I am an emotional roller coaster, maybe I am in the cage for a good reason¡­ or maybe people are just tired of living¡± -"I guess I might as well sleep, tiredness would probably ruin the fun of slaughtering everyone here in the most gruesome wayfor having the nerve to put me in a cage." -"looks like my thinking is starting to merge too, -2 madness for me" I loose consciousness and drift off into a deep sleep. Chapter 1.3 - Vampire As the demon hybrid is hauled to the surface, a mage started examining the unconscious sibling¡¯s teeth. After staring at its canines for almost a full minute he stood abruptly, drawing everyone''s attention. ¡°Vampire¡­.. IT''S A VAMPIRE! ¡± [Mage] The room went silent as the mage fumbled around trying to put the collar on as quickly as he could before stepping back to allow the transportation team to start moving him to the cage. There were two conditions in which you would never want to find yourself face to face with a vampire. The first being at night or in a dark confined place¡­ like an underground cavern. The other was somewhere where there were copious amounts of blood¡­ for example an entire pool of it. Being in a dark cave barely illuminated by the pulsing red light with a huge pool of blood was pretty much the worst scenario you could come up with and this puts all of the men on high alert. They took all the precautions they could and with it only being a youngling, it shouldn''t be any more dangerous than the rest. Hopefully. Rolf¡¯s brows furrowed. If he was not confident of the men selected and the phalanx formation that they had been training for months, he would''ve jumped into the fray and killed the vampire immediately not willing to take the chance, even for such a huge reward. ¡°Fools! Get him away from the pool and light up the area¡± [Rolf] Initially, they had avoided lights as it would speed the creature''s awakening but with a vampires sensitivity to light it, in theory, should slow it down. The vampire was abruptly dragged away from the pool and light stones used to illuminate the surrounds as they moved towards the cage at an increased speed. Vampires had a strong affinity with darkness and were incredibly cunning, making natural born assassins and dungeon divers. Many adventures were against the thought of partying with a vampire, let alone heading underground with one so more often than not the only choice they had was assassination. ¡°It''s a hybrid¡± grunted Albert the look of disdain on his face. He had lost a lot of good friends to vampire assassins and knew just how fearsome hybrids could be. ¡°Type?¡± [Rolf] ¡°Honesty¡­...No idea¡± sighed Albert deep in thought. ¡°Apart from the colour of his skin and his black hair you would be hard pressed to be able to tell the difference between him and a human boy. The strange blue tinge of his skin along with blue veins baffles me somewhat¡± continued Albert. Hybrids did not suffer many of the races negative traits and as such were much more dangerous than a pure blood. As least with a pureblood, you were safeish in the light with a good silver sword. ¡°Make sure to keep him out of direct sunlight when you get to the surface, you don''t want him berserker instinctively¡± [Albert] After the vampire had been contained and transported, the spawning continued incident free until the pool finally lost its colour, stopped boiling and finally evaporated into a dull red mist and dispersing. This was greeted with a sigh of relief from all present and they looked at each other with large, almost fool like grins. They had done their job and no one died. Unable to move many slumped to the floor. The summoning had been long and nerve racking. Only now it was over and the adrenaline dying down the exhaustion hit.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I would rather fight the corrupted than do that again¡± sighed one of the young mages before getting swatted by a grumpy looking female knight. ¡°You only say that because you haven''t fought those monstrosities¡± she chided. ¡°...Greenhorn¡± A few of the veterans chuckled as the atmosphere of the room broke turning almost jovial. Soon they were passing around stamina potions and herbs as they talked about all of the creatures they had caged and who was going to try their hand at becoming one of the trainers. ¡°I can''t believe with all the power an ancient dragon heart contains it can barely manage 32 soul summonings¡± [Albert] ¡°Yeah¡­. Even though that last dragon felt extremely weak, maybe we should''ve added a few regular dragon hearts so we didn''t get a runt.¡± [General Rolf] ¡°Your joking right¡­.We could have powered the entire capital for decades to come, improving everyone''s lives and even strengthened the barrier but we wasted it all¡± Albert spat as he glared at the general. ¡°Hmmmph¡­ small minded as always, if they are as half as good as we expect then we won''t need to be on the defensive. Only a fool would attack us¡± [General Rolf] During the two¡¯s less than friendly conversation a young boy with light blonde hair, looking to be around the age of 14 had been standing slightly behind Rolf finishing his notes on the summoned and anything that was mentioned about them. ¡°Squire, head to the surface and make sure no one leaves without being checked for status effects¡± [Rolf] ¡°Y..Ye..Yes General¡± stuttered the boy as he almost flew to the exit and up the stairs. He couldn''t wait to be out of the cave. His heart had almost stopped at least a dozen times and the magic residue made his skin crawl. -¡±Still I got to see that cute demoness, I wonder if the general will let me train her¡± [Squire] He quickly vaulted up the stairs and disappeared out of site. ¡°Good job everyone, get up to the surface and get some food¡± commanded the general as a plump man in overly ornate silver armour waddled over sweating profusely. ¡°Sir Norvan,¡± nodded Rolf as he watched the man approach. The man ignored Rolf and stared at Albert before demanding ¡°Grand Mage, when will we be able to see the summoned one¡¯s statuses¡± ¡°They will soon be evaluated and given a status stone, only then will we be able to decide if this was worth the cost¡± Albert snorted. By binding a status stone to an individual, you would be able to use it to see all the important details related to that individual. The front top half of the plate displayed a table containing all the individual stats. The bottom half would display and status effects while the back recorded the title, classes and jobs. As most of the information was extremely sensitive the stone¡¯s user could decide how much information he wanted to display. The only way to force all of the information to be visible was to use a seer¡¯s stone or battle stone. The seer¡¯s stone was often found at city gates where the battle stone was found in arenas. Although relieved that nothing had gone wrong Albert was still silently fuming. He had felt the power contained in the ritual and knew that one small mistake could have easily destroyed most of the surrounding area, if not the entire kingdom. The king had refused to let him destroy the information relating to the summoning and Albert did not want to alienate himself from his homeland as well as his dying friend so decided to try more peaceful methods than blowing up part of the treasury. Upon the king''s death, he thought that he could talk sense into the prince even trying to bargain with him, offering his services for the next 20 years if he would destroy the information. It seems e had significantly underestimated the prince. As the king''s end neared the information cache that held the ritual scrolls had been emptied to an unknown location and the explosive triggers had been disarmed. The prince could barely contain his glee as he told Albert that the ritual had already been prepared and that if he wanted to stop anything going wrong, he would need to make sure it was a success. Although afterwards, Albert tried multiple times, he was not able to change the prince''s mind or stop the summoning so had to go along with it. -"Mindless fools, they don''t know how lucky they were... well that is if one of the summoned doesn''t snap their necks the first chance they get" [Albert] As the last of the soldiers ascended the stairs the Grand Mage took a last glance around the room, his gaze stalling on the husks of the 32 sacrificed mages. He felt bad about not being able to return the bodies to their loved ones but they were contaminated with mana and would soon break apart and return to the void. If he tried to move them he himself might get contaminated quite a nasty death. From the top of the stairs deafening screeches could be heard. ¡°Looks like something''s awake and as expected in a pretty foul mood¡­¡± Chapter 2 - The journey begins Eyes squinting and the incredibly bright light, Albert stepped out of the crudely carved doorway. It was a beautiful day with hardly a cloud in the bright blue sky that majestically offset against the white tips of the mountains. If this was any other day he would have loved to just sit here and take in the scenery. He exhaled deeply to remove the pungent, stagnant air from his lungs. If he were ever to do something underground with so many people again he would make sure to bring cleaning slime. The stench of human sweat was almost unbearable and was after the fact he had often partied with adventurers, which the nickname ¡®soap dodgers¡¯ was commonly applied. Rousing from his thoughts he felt he better see the job done¡­ after a quick nap. -¡±in for a copper, in for some gold¡±, he muttered to himself as he walked towards a sprawling city of multicoloured tents and flags. There were over 20 thousand troops here to make sure nothing interfered with the summoning but all these tents were nobles or their private armies bustling to make sure no one else would get an advantage. Of course, this entire event had been a top secret which naturally meant even the beggars at the edge of the continent knew about it. -¡±As much military sense as bag of weasels fighting over a fish ¡± Albert slowly walked up to the back of a line formed by the soldiers that had left they cave. This was something Albert has set up to ensure that there were no lingering effects from the summoning. It was soon his turn and he displayed his status plate to the guards making sure to hide any information that could leave him at a disadvantage. Stats
Name: Albert Farseer Active Title: Lord of Hellfire (20% increase to fire attributes) Race: Human Type: Highborn
Health: ?? Mana: ?? Spirit: ?? Rage: ??
Stamina: ?? Strength: ?? Intellect: ?? Influence: ??
Primary Attribute: Fire Secondary Attribute: Earth
Skills: Racial Traits
Hidden Hidden
Gear
Equipped Gear: ?? Party Gear Effects: N/A
Statuses:
Party Statuses N/A
Positive Statuses: HiddenStolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Negative Statuses Water inept: (-25% to all water related magics) Fool me once: (It takes a long time to recover from a perceived slight) Bitten by an elf: (You have been bitten by an elf, this reduces the mobility of the affected area until healed)
The curiosity of guard who was examining his tablet got the better of him and he went to turn it over to try and see more information before Albert snatched it from him and almost let out a growl startling the man. ¡°Everything looks OK here sir¡± replied the pale guard as he jumped out of the way. As the Grand Mage left the guard finally stopped holding his breath. He knew the mage wouldn''t let him look at his classes or jobs and they were probably hidden but he just couldn''t help himself. Then again, as he thought about it, knowing that kind of information was probably a bad idea. He might be ¡®invited¡¯ on a little trip to ¡®share¡¯ information before taking a nice long nap. Shaking his head at his own stupidity he marched off to find his commander and report. Albert walked off towards his dull grey tent to get some much-needed rest. As he approached the entrance, his attention was drawn to the last cage being loaded onto a cart surrounded by a large contingent of mounted knights before heading off to join the convoy waiting nearby. -¡±They don''t waste any time do they¡± he mused before ducking into his tent. ----unknown pov---- I am shaken awake by rough, jumpy movements causing me to smash into the hard floor causing me to suck in a gasp of air. I try opening my eyes briefly before slamming them shut and subconsciously grabbing a heavy blanket that seems to of slipped off my body and cover myself. I sit still for a bit trying to think. -¡±I can¡¯t remember anything about myself or where I am. I feel like I should be panicking or least a little phased by this but somehow....¡± My thoughts are suddenly interrupted as I...I sense I suppose...someone I feel like I should know. It''s almost like they are part of my own body but not, and boy do they feel like they are pissed off. For some reason I want to laugh somehow knowing that when that entity got pissed off all sorts of interesting stuff would happen. After getting bored of smashing into the floor I notice that the more I focus internally and block out the world the better I would feel and I drift into a thoughtless state. ===== Off in the distance obscured by the tents, a group of around 40 knights were escorting a heavily armoured lone carriage heading in the opposite location of the others. ¡°Why did we get stuck babysitting the summoned humans¡± sulked one of the knights. ¡°Stop your belly aching boy¡± spat a huge man. ¡°These humans are the cream of the crop, to be trained as generals and¡­ well to be used for the benefit of the human race¡± he continued, hesitating at the end of his sentence. In his mind, the only good non-human was a dead one and cared little for the others however these children were human. The boys would get a great chance at life having their every need catered for but for the girls.... It hurt when he first saw them it reminded him of his deceased daughter and all the haunting memories that were attached. He had been out adventuring when a demon war-band passed and its leader took a fancy to his wife. She had fought valiantly but their 5-year-old girl was caught in the crossfire. In her grief his wife had used a forbidden spell, killing many of the demons as well as herself. He had never really got over the loss and retired into the army to occupy his days. The knight saw he had made the captain remember bad memories and tried to change the subject ¡°I wonder when the others will start evolving¡±. ¡°Private Digerdy¡­.. I will answer this one question and then you are going to shut up and not open that fly trap of yours until we get back to the capital or I will make it so you whistle every time you speak¡± [Captain] ¡°Similar to us, non-humans evolve after unique requirements are met or they gain enough experience however with the exception of beastkin and elf''s, the rest aren''t a very maternal lot and often their young are either forced to prove themselves or abandoned at an early age. To aid in their survival, each evolutionary step they take ages them until adulthood¡± the captain explained. ¡°In the harsh conditions, you often see adults that are only a few years old¡±. ¡°There was an experiment a while back where a fairy youngling was captured and not allowed to gain experience. After a hundred years she finally evolved through meditation however until then she didn''t age a day.¡± [Captain] ¡°How will they understand the trainers? Do they pick their own classes? What about jobs?¡± [Digerdy] The captain glared at Digerdy and he fell into silence. He really wanted to know the answers but he knew his captain better. Any more and he risked more than a few teeth like the captain had threatened. ==== A couple of miles away a heavily armed convoy containing the rest of the summoned creatures were approaching a sprawling city with sand yellow walls almost 40 meters high and 10 meters deep. This was the fortress city of Alzor, the kingdom''s frontier city and military hub. The prince now king wasn''t entirely foolish and had set the summoning take place at the edge of his borders. Although it meant there was more risk of others interfering, if anything went wrong the neighbouring kingdoms would suffer and so they had locked down their borders. Towards the centre of the convoy a grey tarp covering one of the cages caught a gust of wind and lifted showing a young naked boy sitting crossed legs scowling out the cage with completely black, vortex-like eyes. The guards surrounding this cart were a little further away than the others. They felt a little odd when they approached the cage and decided best to keep a distance. If they were a little more experienced or wary, they would of known it was bloodlust emanating from the cage. 8 years of uneasy peace had meant that the younger ranks had little to no battle experience and that, especially when handling confused, highly dangerous beings was a recipe for disaster. -¡±Kill the man that put me in this cage, Kill the man driving the cart attempting to hit every bloody pothole known to man, Kill the people who built this bloody bumpy road, SLAUGHTER THE BASTARD WHO DESIGNED THIS GOD DAMN HARD AS A ROCK CAGE!!...¡±. Chapter 2.1 - Arrival A large convoy of heavy, four wheel waggons surrounded by mounted knights decorated in silver armour march towards the military city of Alzor drawing the attention of merchants and travellers as it passes. Curious about what it was that was so important that an entire division of knights would be protecting, many of the passing travellers try to take a peek only to be disappointed that everything is completely covered. Those that got too close are forced back by the huge war horses and their riders as they levelled their lances ready to eliminate any potential threat. Alzor is located at the centre of the Nortia dessert at the northernmost edge of the Vonian kingdom, containing a population a little over 2 million and close to the Fastback mountains where the summoning took place. The city is strategically located to shield the kingdom from the Tellvinai basins northern pass that lead to the nomadic plains. It was also where the borders of the Tekath kingdom and the Kaelith empire met. Also referred to as the Citadel of Man, Alzor was humanity''s largest military city. Since its founding, it had repelled hundreds of invasions without being lost once as well as the staging ground for the crusades into the northern wastelands. With the new king''s marriage to the second princess of Tekath eliminating one of the threats, its proud history and the years of peace, the city had flourished in Vonia¡¯s jewel. If it wasn''t for the fact that it sat so close to powerful enemies the capital would have been moved here a long time ago. Initially, the majority of the population were soldiers and their families but with the discovery of a level 2 dungeon close by, adventurers had flocked to the city. This had resulted in the need for an adventurous guild and their supporting establishments like the alchemists association and the Iron conglomerate. Holding true to its war heritage, the city had four rings of magically enhanced yellow walls, each stronger and more impressive than the last surrounding a huge fortress. Each ring of the city had its own obsidian barrier, capable of easily stopping a grand mage''s attacks as well as its own army to enforce law and order. It was often joked living after kicking a sleeping dragon''s arse was easier to do, than stepping a foot inside Alzor as an invading force. The outer ring was the home of the poor and lower classes. It was cramped, smelly and disease ridden. The second ring was known as the retail district, containing grand markets, guilds, merchant stores, restaurants and inns. The third ring was for the military. Huge coliseums could be seen towering over barracks, stables and training grounds. The clash of metal and the explosions of magic were constant here as training schedules ran over 24 hours a day. The centre of the city was reserved for the elite, mainly nobles or those with royal blood. The centre had everything they would need and so rarely ventured out into the rest of the city unless it was to visit the coliseum and spectate its competitions. It was midday by the time the convoy had reached the city, passing the queue that had been stood in the baking sun, earning irritated glares and more than a few mutterings of discontent before it finally stopped at the main gate. ==== Demoness Pov ==== The waggon stops abruptly and I am thrown into the bars at the front, letting out a pained yelp and dropping the the rough, itchy blanket I had wrapped around me. I had been standing inside the cage for the last half an hour or so trying to give my back and butt a break from the incessant bumps. The floor was as hard as iron and after discovering that I couldn''t lay on my back due to something stabbing into my back, it was the best option.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The yelp I let out was not because of the impact but whatever it is around my neck. I haven''t been able to see it but it feels like a collar, I feel slightly irritated. I shouldn''t be the one collared, I should be the one collaring others, making them bend to my will. When I originally woke up I was on the floor with only the blanket covering me with the scent of dried blood hanging in the air. Trying to gather my senses I remembered waking briefly before as I was carried by strange men. I had tried to break free but ended up blacking out. This is when I discovered the collar. I called out for help only to be met with waves of pain emanating from the collar ending in my throat causing me to gasp. Panicked I jumped up and grabbed the bars to before a new, more intense pain shot from the collar and into to my hands. It felt like they were being ground to dust from the inside out causing me to fall back and struggle against the urge to pass out. -¡±Who would do something like this? And what the hell is on my neck¡±. It wasn''t long until I realised I had no memories of who I was. Every time I felt like I was getting too upset, a warm calming feeling, completely opposite to the pain would flow out of the collar and I would start to relax. At some point during the trip, as well as noticing I was a girl, I realised I had a small, black almost whip-like tail that I thought was incredibly cute. With a little practice, I could move it around almost like an extra hand, well without the fingers. Playing with my tail had distracted me to some degree until we stopped. -¡±Let alone who I am, I wonder what I am?¡± As I bend down to pick up the blanket a young boy pulls back the sheet covering the left side of my cage up causing me to jump in fright at the sudden movement. He draws my attention with a wave and motions me to be quiet with a finger on his lips before backing away slightly. An old man, dressed in dull grey armour engraved with white snakes, steps into sight and stares at me uncomfortably before writing down something on what looks like a stone tablet. ¡°!¡±¡ê$¡± 4%^$¡ê% ¡ê¡ê$%%¡ê$¡ê¡± [Old Man] ¡°%$%$¡± [Boy] ¡°$%%$^%&^$ $¡ê%¡ê$% $$$¡± chuckles the old man. Following his gaze I notice I am naked I quickly cover myself with the blanket, glaring as he smirks, looking me up and down once more before walking off. -¡±Dirty old pervert, someone needs to wash his eyes with soap¡± The boy shakes his head at the man before giving me a smile. Having a quick look around to make sure no one''s looking he passes a canteen through the bars and starts lowering the sheet. ¡°Wait!, please don¡¯t close it¡­ I¡­ I feel like I am trapped¡± Looking at me in confusion the boy hesitates before starting to lower the sheet once again. I start to sob as the panic builds causing a slight pain from the collar. I had thought I had got used to the enclosed space but now I can see outside, loosing it again it almost too much. ¡°Pleeease, leave it open., I beg as I point to my eyes and then outside a couple of times in what feels like a last ditch attempt. The boy looks puzzled for a moment before smiling and pulls a knife. -¡±What the hell is he doing?! Why is he take his knife out?¡± I try and back into the opposite corner as he jumps onto the waggon but he soon disappears behind the sheet at the front and cuts a small horizontal rectangle. -¡±Ahh¡­ he was making a hole¡± Feeling slightly embarrassed at my overreaction I take a proper look at the boy. He has jumped down and now has a massive grin on his face. His slightly long, blonde hair is fluttering in the wind and his dark blue eyes shine kindness. -¡±I wouldn''t mind putting a collar on him in a few years¡± Shocked at my own thoughts I see the bright light fade away as he quickly pulls down the sheet. -¡±The hole he cut is tiny but it''s not the size that matters, it''s what you do with it¡­¡­ and I called the old man a pervert¡­ what''s wrong with me¡± Lifting myself off the ground, I stand and step towards the hole. It looks like we are in a dessert. There is sand everywhere. We appear to be in front of a huge metal gate and I can also see a wagon with a sheet the same colour as mine covering a box. ¡°I guess I am not the only one stuck in a cage¡± I chuckle almost merry that someone else must be in the same boat. After a long time it''s apparent we are waiting for something. -¡±I don''t even know what we are waiting for but I am getting impatient! They better let me out or get a move on!¡± A terrifying roar that is followed by a shriek of pain causes my hairs to stand on end. -¡±Seems like someone is having fun with their new collar¡± A bellowing manly voice sounds off in the distance men in armour get back on their horses. With a jerking motion we start to move again.. Chapter 3 - Slave Passing gigantic metal gates, the wagons roll into the dark tunnel causing echoes to bounce off the wall before emerging into the dazzling sunlight and the outermost ring of Alzor. ==== Demoness Pov ==== Suddenly the wagon jolts as its wheels bump onto what feels like a cobblestone road causing me to lose briefly lose my balance and face plant the bars. ¡°SON OF A¡­.¡± Shouting out causes yet another wave of pain from the collar before I stop and deep breath before pinching my nose in disgust. -¡±What is that god awful smell!¡± Pushing down the gagging sensation I take a peek through the small hole in the sheet covering my cage. -¡±That blonde boy did well, I can see pretty much the entire street. I wonder where he is?¡± Looking around, I see we are surrounded by small wooden shacks piled next to each in a haphazard fashion. They look like they have been made out whatever the owners could find and are occasionally separated by narrow, long dark alleyways littered with debris. -¡±If it wasn''t for the smell, this would probably be a good place to try and get away¡­ well the smell and being locked in a cage with a pain inducing collar.¡± My attention is drawn to the multitudes of people swarming the sides of the road, dressed in rags. Most of the people seem to be those animal people I saw earlier. Ear¡¯s, eyes even fluffy tails. Some of them look pretty cute but of course, not even close to my own wonderful tail. Watching an elderly man get beaten down one of the alleyways makes me feel repulsed. -¡±This is definitely somewhere a young beautiful girl like me should be. I would be attacked out of jealousy in a heartbeat¡± It wasn''t long before we passed another set of impressive gates and a much shorter tunnel and the stench decreased a little, bringing a change in the atmosphere. The buildings are still wooden but much larger and spaced out having large ornate windows. Passing a large open area I spot a wonderful sight. Hundreds of stalls, selling all manners of bright and exotic things. Well exotic to me at least having no memories. More people than I can count are walking around happily dressed in all manner of beautiful and sparkling clothes. I spot a young girl in a red dress being escorted through the crowds by a dozen silver armoured guards. -¡±I want a pretty red dress¡± -¡±Couldn''t that pipsqueak cut a hole in the side, next time I see him I will let him have it¡± After a while I grew bored before noticing that I am no longer scared or nervous. The only thing I can feel is the annoyance of being locked in this cage when I could be out having fun. -¡±That dress was too good for that girl. She should be stripped of it and thrown in the slums they had passed¡± Remembering I am locked in a cage I sigh loudly. ¡°At least they could''ve given me some good clothes, maybe even some nice shoes.¡± I mutter. These people should treat a lady better. I am snapped out of my brooding when we pass by a third gate. My ears are soon bombarded by a wall of sound, men shouting, boots marching in unison and the heavy clash of metal. Using both hands to cover my ears I glare out hoping to see what is making all the noise. -¡±How are these people not deaf?¡± Rapid thumping noises attracts my attention and I focus out over a large field where people are training by hitting what seems to be straw people. -¡±It appears it''s not that it''s very noisy, but my hearing is too good. That man hitting the dummy should be at least a hundred feet away.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Feeling slightly smug on how awesome I am, I notice a huge circular domed building rising above the buildings in the distance. Large black banners with a huge white animal skull drape down from the top. I have no clue what animal the skull belongs to but guessing by the size of its fangs, it''s gotta be pretty strong. -¡±Those look pretty cool! I want one¡± ==== Third Person Pov ==== The convoy finally reaches the gates of the Coliseum of Monsters. All non human creatures with cores needed to be examined here before being moved to the more specialised branches. The first order of business was to use an ancient magic that allowed any creature to speak the common language. The second was to bind status stones the the creatures and to put them through a trial of combat. This should cause any younglings to develop their first skills and get a good gauge of the older ones. After viewing the creature''s performance, trainers would then be able to attempt to bond with them before the true training began. As they approached a transparent blue wall that covered the entire dome glistened before a square disappeared and two segments of the wall separated giving enough space for them to enter. Once inside they continued into a large courtyard, illuminated by huge yellow stones matching the sunlight outside. These were known as skystones. They replicated whatever the weather was almost perfectly bar the airflow. This meant the creatures could be bound and trained in almost real world conditions without the risk of escape. Once all the wagons were in the courtyard, the knights dismounted and started unloading the cages, placing them in a straight, horizontal line in front of a large wooden stage. Standing on top of stage, as if she was the goddess of carnage, was a thin but shapely woman in blood red, scale armour. Her blonde, single braid swayed slightly as her fierce gaze took in every bit of detail. Laying at her feet was a large toxic green snake the length of a ten men. Normally this snake would terrify even the most battle hardened veterans however it looked almost cuddly compared to the woman. ¡°Get the language stones ready¡± bellowed the woman in a dominating voice causing a few of the knights to jump. Men covered in brown leather armour that had been standing at the sides, quickly ran and placed red, egg like stones in front of the cages before retreating taking the knights with them. ¡°Any mistakes, if your life isn''t lost, your pay is. Activate the spell¡± [Woman in red] A red robed mage walks in front of the stage and starts chanting causing the stones to break down into mist and surge forward under the sheets and into the cages. A few shouts in mysterious languages and bestial roars come out of the cages before quickly being replaced by screams of pain. -¡±Seems like they have set the collars to activate on loud noises. Good¡± smiled the red armoured woman. ¡°While the magic takes effect let me see the list. Oh and set the collars to activate if they make any sound.¡± [Woman in red] A young blond boy runs up to the stage and hands her a parchment, which she unfurls and starts reading. ¡°This is the list Lord Commander¡± She smiles at the boy. -¡±Looks like General Rolf¡¯s squire is looking for a pet. Wonder how he convinced the old goat, he¡¯s protective as they come¡±.
Race Pureblood Hybrid
Angel 1 1
Demon 1 2
Dwaf 2 0
Beastkin 2 2
Fairy 3 1
Dragon 2 0
Elf 2 1
Globlin 2 1
Elemental 2 1
Vampire 0 1
After she finished analysing the list she noticed the mist was completely gone and the area was filled with silence. ¡°Prisoners in the cages listen well, the collars around your necks are set to cause unimaginable pain and misery if you disobey me. Get this into your dumb, thick skulls, you are now and forever be, slaves of the Vonai kingdom¡± [Lord Commander] Chapter 3.1 - Taking Stock A red armoured woman who held the title of Lord Commander, stood tall as her gaze swept across 28 covered cages. They were lined up in a row and organised by race. It was extremely rare unless a slave merchant was visiting the city, for there to be more than one or two species delivered at the same time causing the courtyard to feel a bit cramped. -"They got such a variety of younglings¡± she sighed and mentally ran through the stock list again. A few on the list, the purebloods like the angels, dragons and vampire were beyond rare. No wonder the convoy was protected by so many knights. Other kingdoms would pay handsomely for even a few of these, let alone the entire collection. ==== Lord General ==== -¡±They even have two dragons...TWO!. Dragons are extremely maternal and would fight to the death before letting one of their young get taken away. I haven''t heard of any dragon subjugations or even dragon sightings in the last few months. I wonder where they got hold of them¡± Walking towards the cages I give hand signals to my highly trained men, watching as they split with the knights into large groups surrounding the cages and looking as intimidating as possible. James, the generals squire moves towards the small group responsible for removing the covers and recording information. Ignoring the fact that he didn''t ask for my permission, I push back a dark feeling gnawing the back of my mind. Something doesn''t feel right, surely there was more info than just the stock sheet provided. -¡±There is no such thing as coincidence. Being ordered to tame them all together, bond them into 4 man packs for a single trainer and have them combat ready within two months is beyond ridiculous, its madness.¡± -¡±Damn those politicians in the capital, these creatures are all too unique to be forced into contracts. We should be winning them over instead of using force but I guess my hands are tied.¡± I look to my companion Rarek. Rarek, a lethean snake and my only contractee was already well over a hundred and recently he has been getting slow and more forgetful. It would be great to bond with another creature to lessen his burden as well as provide some company however that is pretty unlikely as I have to beat them into submission. By becoming their fear incarnate it will help other trainers quickly bond with them. Mentally slapping myself to prepare for the role of the villain, I activate my Commanding Presence skill. Not a sound had come from the cages since I announced they were slaves meaning that they had all probably tried to go against the collars on their journey here and learnt¡­ or were dead. I hope it was the first one, I don''t want to be reporting to Rolf that one of them is dead before I even start. ¡°I have used magic to enable you to speak the common tongue instead of your native languages. You will only speak in common. If you speak in any other language you will feel agonising pain until you pass out¡±. I pause for effect before continuing. ¡°If any of you speak without permission, you will receive pain. If you make a ruckus, you will receive pain¡­.. You look at me funny and¡± I pause again. Having done this countless times, I understand the need for dramatic flair. Let their minds go into overdrive, conjuring the worst things they can imagine is much more effective than ¡®real¡¯ threats ¡°You will feel pain¡±. ¡°Your collars have not been bound to a master yet so anyone amongst my men can give you an order. I suggest you obey them promptly.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I need to start laying the foundations of the benefits of having a master. Most of these creatures should be incredibly intelligent and if I just say it, there probably will be more resistance to the concept. -¡±You can lead a ranok to water, but you can''t force them to drink¡± Waiting a bit for my words to sink in I give a nod to the squire and his group. They move to the first two cages and get ready to pull the sheets off. Once again, this is done for effect. It would be much more efficient to remove all the covers at once but the being able to focus on small groups as well as the fear of the unknown for the ones not yet inspected it''s surprisingly effective. -¡±It''s a shame the time scales I am working with are too tight. Shock and awe is needed if we are to get them ready in time.¡± ¡°We will now begin the inspection. Sit in the centre of the cage and face towards my voice. Do NOT make a sound. Do NOT look around¡±. ==== Third person ==== As the sheets hit the ground the soldiers took a collective breath. Two dragons, one red and the other blue, sit in the centre of the cage facing the Lord Commander. Except for the squire who has seen them before, only she was able to keep her composure, however, if anyone was to have looked closely they would have caught her pupils rapidly shrinking. The most noticeable were the red dragon. It was the size of a dog with large red wings folded along its back, making it seem much larger and intimidating. The dragon was covered in heavy, dull scales that emphasised its well defined, taut muscles. Its long neck rose up in an S like-position where its large, thick, spiky head held numerous jagged teeth. Barely protruding a few centimetres, tiny horns were visible poking out the back of its head. With a raptor-like gaze, it was stareing the commander directly in the eye. It''s golden, majestic eyes were marred by its dark, snake-like pupils which contracted slightly as it let out a low hiss. ¡°Pain - First rank¡± [Lord Commander] She needed to stamp out this disobedient behaviour before it got out of hand and at her command pain flooded into the dragon from the collar. The dragon''s pupils once again constricted as it quickly stopped its hissing before slowly dropping its gaze. ¡°You''re just an overgrown lizard and you think you can challenge me, know your place!¡± [Lord Commander] ¡°WOW, that one has been causing trouble since we left¡­..¡± James abruptly stopped. He was under orders to keep the origin a secret. Although it was a very poor kept secret which many already knew Beth, the Lord commander had to be kept in the dark as must as possible. She was very selective about what she accepted into the coliseum and like most seasoned commanders hated unknowns. The commander ignored the squire¡¯s words and concentrated on the dragons. -¡±It''s just a drake but it has such an intimidating aura. It''s going to be a monster in a few evolutions. We better get it contracted as soon as possible¡± [Beth] Taking a final glance to make sure the red dragon kept its eyes on the ground she turned towards the blue dragon. Although they physically looked the same, the size of the blue dragon was no more than a large cat and where the red dragon''s scales were dull, its azure blue scales almost sparkled in the light causing some to briefly lose themselves. The small blue dragon held none of the defiance of the other and was already staring at the floor in submission. Beth looked at the little dragon with a hint of sadness. Runt¡¯s of any species rarely lived long. If their own did not kill them outright, they would be abandoned. Any younglings containing a core without the protection of their parents were ruthlessly set upon. It could even be considered lucky that this one had been captured as it would at least get to live. If this was a normal batch, she would have gotten one of her shield bearers to take the pitiful dragon. It might not be any use in combat, but a dragon is a dragon and this little one seemed to be more amiable than most. ==== Lord Commander (Beth) ==== ¡°Do you have names?¡± [Beth] Both dragons slightly confused me as they shook their heads but did not utter a sound, probably out of fear of the collar. -¡±Why would they not have names? All creatures are given names at birth, even the ones that were abandoned¡±. As the strange events started to stack I decide to move on. The sooner we get through this, the faster I bind their status stones and get to the bottom of this. Chapter 3.2 - The burden of a collar ==== Lord Commander (Beth) ==== As we continued to inspect the new slaves, I soon started to lose interest. Compared to the dragons the next few groups, although not common as younglings, are pretty common. Normally people would scramble to try and get a contract however no one really took much notice of the few goblins, elves, beastkin and dwarfs. There were some interesting hybrids in the mix and the two elf females looked like they would grow into incredible beauties, drawing more than a few unscrupulous looks. -¡±I should''ve picked a full female team¡­or at least broke tradition and given the females some clothes instead of those small blankets¡±. -¡±Men¡­ all the same¡± I quickly scan over the creatures noticing that, while most emanated strong magical power they were all pretty weak. The goblins would be good scouts and the elves perfect mages and healers. The only noticeable exception was the dwarfs. Although still in the youngling state, both male and female looked incredibly strong and imposing. -¡±It might become exceedingly hard to compose well-balanced groups. Most appear to be support classes or glass cannons. Except for the red dragon and dwarfs, there doesn''t seem to be any tanks¡± I was starting to get bored until two angels were uncovered causing quite a bit of a stir. Large white, feather wings sprouted from the backs of two impossibly cute kids. The wings were too large, making them struggle to keep their balance while sitting. The female was struggling the most, almost comically toppling over before barely catching herself. Her face was contorted in concentration while the tip of the tongue stuck out causing many of the sounding men to warmly chuckle while the females looked like they wanted to scoop her up and run off. ¡±You may relax, just stay in the centre of the cage¡± I command barely keeping myself from chuckling at the unbearably cute girl. They may be non-humans but they are children all the same. It''s easy to forget that when dealing with the ones that look vastly different. ¡°How in the name of the great mother did they manage to get angel younglings, aren''t they like super rare?¡± [Leather armoured man] ¡°Shut your mouth or leave¡± I spit. Although young, angels are extremely arrogant. It would only make it harder to tame if they started to feel they were better than anyone else. The angels collapsed, sweat clearly flowing from their heads and taking in deep breaths. I start to feel a little bad. It has taken me over 30 minutes to get here while filling in the report. Not only do I need to work out if they are pure or hybrid, I need to try and identify their primary magic attributes and if they have any passive abilities. Most are pretty easy, like the red dragon who is clearly a fire type while others like the elves are nearly impossible. I find myself wanting to just skip to the status stone binding and stop all this guess work but it''s always better to play it safe. To bind the stone you need to be pretty close to them and that, even with the collars is pretty dangerous if you''re unprepared. Angels are known for their strong melee combat and healing abilities causing them to generate a lot of interest from the trainer hopefuls. Just getting one to join your party was considered incredibly lucky, let alone contracting with one. -¡±These poor children are going to have some hard times ahead of them.¡± I quickly move on, wanting to get to the end of the line. The two apex predators had been separated by placing the other cages in between in case their instincts kicked off. If dragon slaves and contactees were rare, demon ones were almost non-existent. Getting a demon in a collar was almost impossible and the many who tried would either die, or get cursed by its dying breaths. I am not sure how they managed to get three but if the demon war bands caught word of this, there would be hell to pay. It always seemed weird to me how well demons and angels go on. The only reason the demons had not been hunted to extinction was down to the often bloody intervention of the angels. Fighting tanks with wings that caused massive amounts of damage while healing themselves was not fun in the slightest. ==== Third Person ==== As the unveiling continued as the atmosphere steadily rose. The excitement of potentially contracting with one of these powerful creatures and the benefits started causing many to lose focus and get sloppy. Noticing this Beth gave a small sigh. Due to the cages and the collars, there was very little chance of something going wrong but they were meant to be creating an imposing atmosphere to make it easier to handle the creatures, not looking like a flock of vultures preparing to descend. -¡±Looks like the debriefing is going to be entertaining¡± she inwardly chuckled causing her eyes to brighten with devilish intent. The few that saw this and knew her well gulped and re-focused on their task. Their commander was known as the Bloody Maiden. While extremely kind and caring to those that fell in line, any who didn''t were brutally smashed into submission without remorse. It was rumoured that she had beaten her own brother to near death for running out on his wife before dragging him home and forcing him into the army. As she walked to the next cage she noticed it stood alone. Taking a brief look at the parchment in her hands she quickly identified the occupant. -¡±Looks like this is the vampire¡± [Beth] As the sheet covering the cage fell, a black haired boy with bluish skin abruptly stood up before, almost instantly falling back to the floor screaming while clutching his legs. His hands soon moved from his legs to his throat. The collars were high level, capable of detaining the strongest of ancient beings causing those who did not know the origin of the creatures to believe it was overkill. Initially, the collars started with a base set of commands, no loud noises, no killing, no intent to harm, no escaping and the requirement to follow any commands by a non-collared human.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The commands could be added to as long as the wearer understood the command making them extremely versatile and effective. While no contract existed the wearer was considered a slave to all. Any human could give commands, with the newest commands overriding any conflicting older ones. However once a contract had been accepted (willingly or not), only the commands of the master would need to be obeyed. To do this the slave could not already have a master and had to wholeheartedly submit. The most common way to make the wearer submit was through force but as this was almost unwilling on the slave''s side, it was the weakest of the contracts. There were other ways like love, mutual trust, respect or reverence, however, these often took a lot of time to nurture and unlike force, could be broken when the feelings were lost, reverting back into a slave binding. Beth had been giving commands throughout her speeches and unfortunately, this vampire had broken two of them, sit in the middle of the cage and not to make a sound. A unique trait to the higher level collars was the ability to identify the most effective way to punish the slave, normally targeting the violating body part. In this case the legs for standing up and then the throat for screaming out. As the vampire continued to scream while rolling on the floor the pain continued, constantly changing position. By default any infringement would cause varying levels pain which correlated to the severity of the offence but, like every other setting on the collar, it could change at the owner''s will. The most severe punishment was death with a varying length of suffering. -¡±First one¡± Beth sighed inwardly. -¡±There are always a few who try to rebel. It''s good to teach the other¡¯s but it only creates animosity and deep trust issues in the long run¡±. ¡°Be still and the pain will stop¡± [Beth] Suddenly an intense burst of killing intent hit her like a tidal wave, lasting only a few seconds before disappearing. Subconsciously she fell into a defensive stance as she turned to face the last set of covered cages. ==== Lord Commander (Beth) ==== -¡±What in the 18 hells was that!¡± Looking around, no one else seemed to notice that monstrous killing intent, their eyes still falling on the recently stilled vampire as he lays panting on the floor. Shaking my head slightly I snap out of my battle mentality. -¡±I must be imagining things, no one can retract that kind of aura quickly¡± Keeping an eye on the area I sensed the aura, we finish inspecting the vampire and move towards its location, the last of the cages. Something doesn''t seem quite right and I feel like a lot of information has been withheld. The sooner I get all these covers off and the status stone bound, the faster I will know what I am dealing with. Distracting me from my thoughts, the squire runs up to the first cage ahead of his group with a huge grin on his face. -¡±I guess we must be getting close to whatever he is interested in¡± He rips off the sheet and we are faced with a young, unnaturally cute, demoness huddled in the centre of the cage. Her bright red lips beautifully compliment her pale white skin. Her dazzling blue eyes dart about until they rest on the boy resulting in a small, nervous smile as she slightly relaxes. Although not against the rules, it is strongly discouraged to contract with opposite genders with similar physical appearance to reduce any potential conflict of interests. This was augmented when dealing with demons. They had a natural affinity for seduction and charm. If they utilised the skill too much when a youngling a demon had the possibility to evolve into a succubus or incubus. Beautiful and deadly, they were considered incredibly dangerous with abilities that focus on bewitching the mind and ensnaring the soul. While a lot less vindictive than their evolutionary counterparts, they would become extremely possessive once they find someone they like often resulting in a bloodbath upon rejection or loss. One legend even states that a while dungeon diving in a party, a demoness¡¯s lover was killed by a mob, causing her to slaughter her way to the core single-handedly before sacrificing her life to destroy it, causing it to collapse and sinking an entire town into the depths. Remembering the story I shake my head. I can''t help but slightly pity the boy feeling like he is being toyed with. -¡±¡­. Not even a man and the fool is already after a girl, and demoness at that¡± As I stifle a chuckle at my own monologue, the demoness¡¯s arm comes out of her blanket holding a silver water canteen. -¡±How did she get that? I thought they were all under strict isolation.¡± ¡°Please give it to me,¡± said James as he turned red and leant down, putting his arm through the bars to take the canteen. Idiot, if he lost his arm I wouldn''t be shocked and it was forbidden to have contact until their trainers are assigned. Bet he was trying to get the drop on the rest or go for a higher level contract. If he wasn''t Rolf¡¯s squire I would flog him this instant and throw him into the streets. Surprisingly the demoness gently hands him the canteen before blushing. -¡±Sigh, Although I am only 28, I¡¯m too old for this crap. Love has no place on the battlefield and certainly not in my colosseum¡± Repressing the thought that my anger might be down to envy, I turn towards the squire with a frown. Although I have been told I am a beauty, no man ever approaches me. Apparently, it''s the dominating, unladylike like aura I give off but I can''t help but feel it''s because no man wants a woman more powerful than him. -¡±Bunch of cowards and wimps¡± I feel myself getting irritated. ¡°James! stop standing around like a love sick puppy and move onto the next cage before I vomit from disgust¡± I snap, a little more aggressively than intended causing few of the men start to chuckle, I give them a quick glare to make them return to silence. ==== Third person ==== The squire, James turns a bright red at the Lord Commander''s words and quickly looks down to hide his embarrassment. Feeling that all eyes are on him and before anything else can be said he starts sprinting to the next cage hoping he can draw attention away from his embarrassing display. As soon as he gets to the edge of the cage he grabs the corner of the sheet and gives it an almighty tug, as it peels off the cage he hurriedly shouts. ¡°Not only is this demon a sibling it''s a¡­..¡± Everyone tenses as soon as the word sibling left his mouth and stops listening. Beth visibly whitens as her mind rapidly started to put the pieces together and now realising what the blood-lust was before. The vampire that was previously punished by the collar probably was the other sibling triggering off a passive skill. Hopefully, it was only at the named level. As they were different species it couldn''t be blood and there was no way they would have been caught if it was at the level of soul. ¡±WHY THE HELL WAS I NOT TOLD!¡± roared the Lord Commander causing everyone to flinch. Sibling skills in apex predators were extremely rare and considered SSS Rank. ¡°JAMES! GET BA¡­¡± [Beth] Before she can finish her sentence a blood-curdling scream, breaking all train of thought emanates from the cage as the newly revealed demon convulses on the floor, spraying huge amounts of blood from his mouth into the air. A loud sickly crack, quickly followed by others resound outwards as his muscles pull in separate directions, breaking his bones and ripping tendons. The sudden gruesome scene caused her already pale complexion to increase. The collars could judge the severity of a transgression, punishment accordingly. This wasn''t a light punishment in the slightest and would cause even the toughest to falter. ¡°What the hell did he do!¡± [Beth] Eyes wide, Beth scanned the surroundings before she spotted the back of the squire. He had staggered backwards from the cage and was swaying unnaturally causing her to take notice. ¡°Squire! What''s wrong¡± [Beth] James did not answer, limply falling to his knees before face planting the floor. A puddle of blood spreading from his head. Chapter 4 - Prelude to Blood ==== Draconic Demon ==== ¡°BORED!!!¡± Grimacing in pain from the thing looping around my neck, I sit back down on the floor of my humble abode. My life has been extremely short, or what I can remember of it and apart from that beautiful cave I was taken from, this is where I have spent most of my life. In this black barred cage with solid floor bottom covered in blue, pulsating runes. Well, the runes only show when I cause the thing on my neck to activate. Although the sheet covering my cage barely lets any light through I can see extremely well. I watch as I breath out, causing the dust to dance in the stagnant air and the sheet slightly ripples as the breath impacts it. It feels weird being able to see so clearly. I vaguely feel like my vision should be blurred and have caught myself trying to push something up my nose. A small yellow circle, slightly brighter than the rest of the light penetrating the sheet occasionally moves as the waggon carrying my home shifts direction. The journey has been long and extremely bumpy causing my skin to darken as it bruises. After realising that shifting positions just caused pain somewhere else I decided that I preferred being naked over battered and bundled up the blanket to sit on. That was until in a momentary fit of anger, I ripped it up and stuffed it through the bars and out the small gaps where the cage and sheet met. It was so rough that the movements of the waggon caused my skin to rub raw as well as being so itchy it felt like you were sleeping on an ants nest. -¡±You''re not welcome in my home itchy blanket, BEGONE!..... And what''s an ant?¡± Settling back down I reflect on the actions that cost me a blanket and try to come to terms with mental state. The voices, well thoughts in my head had all merged into one, feeling a bit lonely but definitely saner. -¡±Who has three trains of thought going off in their head a the same time, this way I am not crazy.¡± The journey was boring and at first, I managed to distract myself with my body¡­ Not in any dirty way but as I have no memories it was all new and interesting. The biggest discovery was my tail. It was long and lizard like but not very flexible meaning that I had failed to notice it until I tried laying on my back. Catching it out the corner of my eye I noticed it had a shiny black tip that looked incredibly sharp. Wanting to get a better look, and trying all manners of strange positions I ended up running in circles trying to grab it. It wasn''t long before I gave up trying to catch my new nemesis. Mainly because it enjoyed hitting the bars causing extreme pain in its escape. -¡±You win this round tail but I will be back! And with longer arms¡± Wondering if I had anything else I started to feel around my body, being extremely careful of my long, razor sharp, black fingernails. I cut myself more than a few times but at least it hurt less than the collar. My thick red blood rapidly turned into scabs and within a couple of minutes fell off leaving a slight, white scar. While wondering about my healing ability I scratched my head and bumped into something. There were two long hard objects sticking out the top of my skull curving backwards and ending in a sharp tip. I grabbed one and gave it a tug, making my neck abruptly twist sending a shooting pain down my back. ¡±Better not do that again¡± I mumbled before trying to cut the things on my head with my nails. A flash of pain came from my finger and when I examined it my pointy fingernail had been broken and now barely hanged over my finger. -¡±Aww man, they look funny when they are different lengths, better even them out.¡± After biting my nails down to the same length, only cutting my tongue once I settled back into boredom. -¡±Sharp teeth and claws, tail and horn-like things on my head¡­ I must be something pretty cool!. Shame it seems like they shoved me in a cage to bore me to death.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Growing tired of my tiny world I decided I should try and find out more about the outside world. I sit down and start to focus on my senses. I started with my hearing as it seemed the easiest and after blocking out the rattling of wheels and the grinding of metal axles I was able to hear little drums, rhythmically beating all around me. There were 17 in total, 8 on each side and separated into groups of two. There was also a lone beat at the front of waggon. Moving onto my sense of smell I nearly gagged, everything stunk. Ignoring the nauseous feeling I kept going until I noticed the scent of sweet, grass, shit and metal coming from where the drum¡¯s beat. Thinking about it I focused on my heart and realised that it was almost the same. My heart beat much slower and louder with four rapid beats instead of the others two. -¡±Maybe that''s why they have two hearts, so they can have four beats as well?¡± Finally, I tried to sense the creatures outside with the sense of touch. This took me the longest as it was impossibly frustrating to block out the vibrations coming from the waggon. As I had nothing better to do I kept going and after what seems like an eternity I finally had a breakthrough. I could feel the feet of the four-legged creatures hitting the ground which caused my mind to go into overdrive. -¡±Four legs, two hearts, disgustingly strong smell¡­ what the hell are they?¡± Trying to imagine what kind of miraculous creature was outside I stared at sheet as if trying to will myself to see through losing all sense of time. My vision started to dim and my senses merge until the heartbeats I had been listening to started to appear as little red orbs. Each beat sent ripples outwards that stopped at some sort of barrier. A coughing noise came from above the heart and it caused its own red ripples to flow outwards. Other red spots appeared one by one causing their own rippling event painting the world in a gruesome, red rippled light. Everything around them was pitch black. I couldn''t even see the bars of the cage that should be in front of me. Taking another look around I realise I had been making monsters out of mortals. -¡°PEOPLE ON HORSES! Hahaha well, there goes my imaginary monster and two heart theory.¡± A feeling of warmth flows over me making me feel invigorated. I stop focusing on my senses causing the cage to once again fill my vision before trying again. It happens almost instantly, feeling as natural as breathing. It seems that I can only sense about 5 meters away from me. After that everything goes black. I test this theory by pacing back and forth watching the red silhouette of the driver appear and reappear. I stopped my experiment on the fourth time I walked into the bars of the cage. -¡±Not very useful if I can only see living things. I have the feeling I would have a very flat nose if I use it too much¡± I soon lost interest in my new skill and I let out a low growl and feel the need to start smashing stuff. -¡±I AM SO GOD-DAMN BORED!¡± While letting the need to destroy wash over me I notice the heartbeat of the people and horses around me quicken and slightly distance themselves. Activating my senses I realise that they have left the 5-meter area around me. Well all apart from the guy up front. His heart is beating like a jackhammer but soon returns to normal when my anger gives way to curiosity before realising what caused it. -¡±hehe¡­ Seems fun¡± After much trial and error, I realise that the effect is caused when I loose my temper and want to kill something and after repeating it for the next hour or so I feel that warm feeling enveloped me again. It feels like whenever I master something I get that feeling and after that, I can do it pretty much with a thought. After continuing for a little bit I feel heavy and tired and decided to stop. -¡±Meh it was getting boring anyway.¡± Falling into boredom again I wonder what else I can do and start experimenting before realising I have had a weird sensation since I woke up. Focusing I realise that I can feel someone else keeping a steady distance from me. Playing with the connection I realised I could amplify or reduce the information up to a certain point. Occasionally I felt like the being was in pain and chuckled to myself. -¡±It must be playing with a collar as well¡± Although I found it funny, a wave of irritation descended upon me at the thought of it being in pain. -¡±Why would I care about something I have never met before¡­.Well, I do care for some reason and it is only making my mood worse.¡± Deciding I didn''t like this feeling I reduced the link and pushed it to the back of my mind and revert back to my oldest goal. Catch my tail. It wasn''t long until the waggon stopped and the people around me get off their mounts to stretch their legs. -¡±What about me? I have been locked in this cage since¡­ I can remember. This is so unfair¡± It wasn''t long before boredom once again set in and as loud as I could without causing pain I started to try and barter my way out of the cage to no one in particular ¡±C''mon, let me out! I''ll be good! I promise on my blanket!¡± My false promises continue for a while until I hear someone approach and activating my senses. A lanky kid and some overweight, old man are walking over. The old man''s heart sounds weird and its ripple is distorted. They walked towards my cage at a steady pace. -"Wonder what they want?" Chapter 4.1 First Blood ==== Draconic demon ==== As the pair approach the cage I once again focus on the old man. -¡±Wonder if the old man¡¯s ill? That heart doesn''t look quite right¡± The pair stops in front of my cage and began untying the corner. -¡±Whoo daylight and fresh ai..OH DEAR MOTHER OF GOD!¡± The sheets are abruptly raised and blinding sunlight that floods the cage as I let out a chilling hiss as I shield my eyes and retract into a ball trying to block out the light. -¡±The light, it burns! It burnssssss! Why is it so bright?¡± Realising I still had been focusing my individual senses I retract focus from my eyes. -¡±Well that was noobish¡± ¡°¡ê$¡±%%¡ê¡± ¡ê¡ê¡±%^¡ê¡± [Unknown man] ¡°$%^$ ¡°¡ê¡± [Unknown boy] -¡±Well they sound just like the rest, talking moronic gibberish¡± Waiting for my eyes to stop stinging a stabbing pain smashed into my arm. Ignoring my eyes protests at the light, I spin round and let out a deep growl, ignoring the pain shooting to my throat. The man and blonde boy are standing there looking very smug with a lance in the boy''s hands. The tip of the lance is covered in a small amount of blood. My blood. I feel my eyes constrict as anger pours forth and I repress the urge to throw myself at the bars and tear him to pieces but only because he is out of reach. ¡°Oh no you didn''t¡± The boy pales slightly as I release my killing intent but he doesn''t lose his smile. With a malicious grin, he pulls back the lance before thrusting it lightening speed at my head. Instinctively I throw my head to the left and the lance scrapes the side of my head a stinging sensation next to my right eye. ¡°YOU MOTH¡­¡± Without thinking I shout at the boy only to be hit with an intense pain, much worse than the previous attempts at loud making loud noises and I drop to the floor panting. A laugh escapes the boy¡¯s mouth and while smiling the smug little prick lowers the sheet before securing it and moving on. -¡±I will kill that li¡­.¡± Pain bursts forth from the device on my neck but I refuse to let it win. I work out pretty quickly it''s because I am imagining killing the boy but I just can''t stop. Thoughts and images flash in my mind of the absolutely delightful way I could make his last few hours on earth miserable. No point in killing him quickly, he wouldn''t realise what he had done. I move into the sitting position and close my eyes, the thoughts of revenge are oh so sweet but the pain from the collar is making me nauseous. The waggon lurches forward and continues towards our destination. I am no longer paying attention. The noises, the smells, the sounds, everything is insignificant compared to my burning desire to flay the skin from the brat which causes wave after wave of pain to pulse around my body. Eventually, I managed to represent the delightful thoughts of revenge and noticed that the waggon was stationary. I can hear muffled voices all about and realise that my cage is being unloaded. I start to focus my senses when my world violently tips and I am thrown head first into the side of the cage which has now become its floor. -¡±.....¡± The rage I had spent so much time suppressing almost breaks free as my cage is righted and the pain from being in contact with the bars recedes. -¡±Deep breaths, don''t let the anger win. Not when no one is around to suffer.¡± As I talk myself down from a meltdown my breath steadies and I relax my muscles. A small line of blood is dripping down my chin from the lip split when hitting the bars. -¡±If I was an angry man, I would be vowing unending pain to those that dropped me, luckily I am a patient angry man and will think about it when I no longer have this THING on my neck¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I wasn''t entirely successful and slight waves of pain coursed through my body but it wasn''t unbearable. My cage is dragged into and I sense others just like it on both sides. It seems I can''t see inside the cages. I briefly wonder if they are like me before I realising that I actually don''t really care. I spot a red mist seeping into the cage, if it wasn''t for my heightened senses I am pretty sure I wouldn''t be able to see it. It reminds me of the cave I first woke up in however it''s not comforting in the slightest. Wondering if they are trying to put me to sleep, I let it hit me and as if it was alive flows into my mouth. -¡±Can''t do anything in this cage anyway, might as well see what¡¯s next. Hopefully, it will be less constricting and let me repay some debts¡± it heads towards my throat, burning it and giving me a slight headache. -¡±Guess it wasn''t to put me to sleep¡± By body suddenly gets heavy and the feeling like I need to listen and obey creeps into my head before being smashed down by my pent up rage. Like hell, I would obey, even if it''s just a thought. ¡°Prisoners in the cages listen well, the collars around your necks are set to cause unimaginable pain and misery if you disobey me. Get this into your dumb, thick skulls, you are now and forever be, slaves of the Vonai kingdom¡± [Unknown woman] -¡±Well that explains the pain and why I am in a cage, looks like I have another one to add to the list¡± -¡±Leader guy in the cave, blonde brat, old stinking man, slave talking lady¡± I scan the area with myeyes but I can''t sense her, she must be too far away. -¡±Wonder if she is causing this ¡®I MUST OBEY¡¯ feeling¡± ¡°I have used magic to enable you to speak the common tongue instead of your native languages. You will only speak in common. If you speak in any other language you will feel agonising pain until you pass out¡±. [Unknown Lady] -¡±Yay, I can now speak gibberish! My life is complete. I can now die in peace oh great and benevolent trash talking lady.¡± As I once again pushing down the surging rage I look for the positives in the situation. -¡°I guess it could be useful, and the information she has provided is pretty interesting. When I am free she can have a quick death, maybe a quick knot before a sudden drop.¡± She and a few others keep jabbering and I soon zone out thinking about all the useful bits of information I have learnt. -¡±There is magic, there are other slaves that potentially could be the same as me and the thing around my neck is what''s causing the pain.¡± After thinking about how the collar could work, and coming up blank I decide to experiment. The only thing I have in surplus at the moment is rage so I decide to use that. -¡±Pulling the intestines out of the stomach of the screaming boy¡­ extreme pain¡± -¡±Ripping the collar off¡­ pretty bad pain¡± -¡±Crippling one of the men on horses¡­ extreme pain¡± -¡±Killing some random I imagined¡­ no pain¡± -¡±Breaking the cage into pieces¡­ same pain as ripping the collar apart.¡± -¡±Breaking the waggon¡­. No pain¡±. -¡±I am getting the hang of this. So if I try to escape or hurt someone I know it causes pain but pretty much everything else is OK.¡± Feeling a bit dejected, I am brought out of my musing by the link with the other being and the smell of the blonde hair boy right next to its position. I can''t feel the pain but I know it''s in extreme agony. The rage barely suppressed explodes before turning to nothingness. KILL A single thought explodes into my mind as I analyse the situation. I feel nothing but the burning desire to fight. No anger, no compassion, no distracting thoughts. KILL The thought continues to resonate with my soul, growing in intensity as the need desire for blood increases. KILL Getting up from my sitting position, my muscles tense as I crouch as if I was about to start sprinting. The sensation of pain wracks my legs but I push it away. It''s unnecessary. KILL My heartbeat feels heavy, my breath slows and everything had turned silent. My vision darkens and I search for my target¡­ my prey. My prey walks into range and my body subconsciously flows into position. I push back on my legs with my arms causing my muscles to numb with the pent up energy. KILL I analysed every movement the boy makes, inside and out. He walks awkwardly, probably from riding for a long period of time. His leg speed will be slow. His breathing is shallow and his heart rate is fast. He is nervous, distracted which reduces his reaction times significantly. The sound as his muscles contract is dull and can be seen greedily absorbing the ripples of energy. He is fatigued probably from the long journey. KILL After what seems like an eternity, he becomes even more flustered and starts running towards my cage as if in slow motion. A low almost inaudible hiss to escape my throat. -"Welcome to my parlour, said the spider to the fly." The deafening sound of my heart slows almost to a stop, my jaw clicks locking it in place for the pain that is to come. I inhale a last breath before fully focusing on my target. My instincts are roaring at me to eliminate the sound of alarm, silence him in a single attack, continue the hunt. My eyes focus on the throat of the child not sure on the strength of the armour and bone protecting his heart. KILL The thought, turned mantra emphasises everything that I am. A hunter, A predator¡­ Death. The sheet slowly reveals the boys red, flushed face and like an arrow released from a bow, my body explodes forward. KILL Chapter 5 - Status Stone The only sound coming from the courtyard was the agonised screams of the young demon which were so intense, everyone including Beth took a step back in shock. Quickly snapping from the shock, Beth''s body flickers kicking up a circle of dust as she vanishes before reappearing next to the squire''s. She quickly kneels and rolls the boy over slightly grimacing at the sight. It wasn''t long before the soldiers training kicked in and they exploded into action. Large heavily armoured knights pointed their lances into the other cages and commanded those inside to sit still and remain quiet or else. The only cage still covered was quickly surrounded, cover removed revealing a long-eared demonic girl before receiving the same threat as the others. The draconic demons cage however now looked like an inverted hedgehog as almost 20 lances were poking into the cage piercing his limbs, pinning him to the floor or floating menacingly over his vital points. A veteran of many gruesome battles, Beth immediately knew the boy had no hope of survival. His entire throat and bottom part of his jaw had been ripped out and the white bone of his spine was barely visible before blood covered it. Only a divine healer would be able to do anything and there hadn''t been one of those around for a long time. James confused, panicked eyes darted about trying to make sense of the situation before the light finally faded and all tension left his body. Giving a loud sigh, Beth used her hand to close his eyelids and slowly stood up, taking the time to compose herself. The attack had been so fast and done at such an angle she couldn''t even see it. She was considered one of the strongest in Alzor but it would look like she stood and watched as General Rolf¡¯s squire got killed. -¡±This is going to cause a bit of a headache¡± [Beth] -¡°What devastating speed and power for such a young one but even so, the collar should have stopped him¡± [Beth] The collars were triggered by the thoughts of the individual, giving more than enough pain to stop them from breaking any rule violations. The demons screams showed just how painful the punishment was but those who understood the collars, they knew that the pain caused to prevent a misconduct was two to three times more powerful. ¡°Quickly bring me a status stone, let''s see what we are dealing with¡± [Beth] The courtyard suddenly falls into silence, causing everyone to look at the demon''s cage. His body still flailing but it''s clear he¡¯s completely unconscious ¡°End Punishment¡± commands Beth and the boy¡¯s body goes still. She would have done it sooner if she wasn''t so preoccupied with the squire and the shock of his death. One of the knights rushes over and passes Beth a status stone. It currently looks like nothing more than a grey lump of stone but once it is bound, it will flatten into a book-sized, black plate that gives off a blue hue. Beth marches towards the cage with a grim expression. She feels sorry for the boy but he basically committed suicide. Not paying attention to the battlefield was courting death. This might not be a battlefield in the true sense, but this colosseum housed the most dangerous of creatures on the continent and should be treated as such. -¡±Hell it was even a demon, only idiots would run within striking distance, but I guess it''s unfair to blame the dead for their incompetence. I just hope I can calm Rolf down before rips the demon to shreds¡±. The group surrounding the front of the demon''s cage separate and an old mage mutters a few words before a section of the bars disappear in the shape of a door. ¡°If it moves¡­ Kill it. Do no hesitate¡± [Beth] Although confident in her skills, Beth wasn''t one to underestimate an opponent, especially one that had already killed despite the odds. ¡°YES LORD COMMANDER!¡± the soldiers respond in unison as a wave of killing intent spills out. This is where they lived and worked and any creature that could kill despite being collared was terrifying.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. -¡±It''s a shame but if the means to break the collars control is teachable, his life will end here¡± [Beth] Beth steps into the cage briefly noticing the demons strange tail, she places the stone into the palm of its hand. As his hand is already covered in his blood, there is no need to cut the skin to bind it. A dazzling blue light resonates from the stone before it slowly starts flattening, turning black in the process. Realising she had focused too much on the demon boy, Beth issues out commands to the rest of the soldiers and soon the same blue light can be seen from inside the other cages as stones are bound to their occupants. -¡±Need to get this finished up and deal with the fallout before word reaches Rolf and all hell breaks loose¡± The blue light fades and Beth picks up the now completely flat plate before withdrawing. As soon as she exits the cage the bars materialise once again, seamlessly sealing the cage. Taking a quick glance to make sure nothing is amiss, Beth places her finger onto the tablet. ¡°Display¡± [Beth] White words begin to appear, causing her to suck in a deep breath.
Name: Mors Letus Active Title: Named by God of ???? Race: Demon Type: Draconic Imp
Health: 10/100 Mana: 80/100 Spirit: 0/100 Rage: 0/100
Stamina: 0/50 Strength: 150 Intellect: 60 Influence: 10
Primary Attribute: Darkness Secondary Attribute: None
Skills: Racial Traits
In my time of need [Passive] Physical or emotional damage to those perceived close to you triggers a berserker state. Demonic Bloodlust [Passive (AOE)] When thinking violent thoughts, those near you will be intimidated. Makes no distinction between a friend of foe. Hunters Vision By focusing senses able to view living beings with a sixth sense. Cannot be blocked. Unstable Heritage [Passive] Mental instability due to two alpha bloodlines fighting for dominance. Primarch [Passive] First of your kind but not the last. Enhanced evolution options. Regenerative Blood [Passive] Bloodlines combine enabling rapid health regeneration. Cannot restore limbs. Demonic Aura [Passive] Demon heritage emanates from the body. Effect dependant on the situation. Draconic Disposition [Passive] Extremely quick to anger and holds a grudge for a long time.
-¡±.... We have a chosen as a slave. Not good¡± [Beth] A chosen was a being that received a gift from one of the many gods. Normally this was a skill or status and it was pretty uncommon for them to be given a title. Titles could provide many benefits but you could only have one active at a time and had no control over which one it would be. Some theories stated that it was down to the actions and behaviour of the individual while others said it was in the hands of the gods. As she continued to read the plate her brows kept raising as one surprise after the other hit her. She had never seen the status plate of a youngling like this. -¡±Although the stats are average, he is a primarch. The first of his kind as well as a demon/dragon hybrid.¡± [Beth] -¡±Where in the 14 kingdoms did they find this boy, new species don''t just appear out of thin air.¡± [Beth] -¡°And look at the skills and traits. The imp is the first demonic evolution and you''re lucky if you get one or two but he has eight.¡± [Beth] -¡±It looks like it was the ¡®In my time of need¡¯ skill activating that enabled him to kill the squire. He must be a named sibling with the vampire and the punishment of the collar triggered his berserker state. Damn him being unconscious, I need him to wake up before I can view the status information to confirm. Better the devil you know than the one you don''t¡± [Beth] The heavy atmosphere created by the death of the squire was broken by light-hearted chuckling emanating from the wooden stage. ¡°That demon, I¡¯ll be taking him¡± [Unknown] Chapter 5.1 - Self Proclaimed God ==== Draconic Demon ==== I am surrounded by darkness, with no sound, taste or any feeling. Even the sense of up and down is missing making me feel a little nauseous. To say this feeling is uncomfortable is an understatement. It doesn''t hurt but it doesn''t feel nice either. Having nothing better to do I start to ponder on how I ended up like this and quickly come to the conclusion it''s the blonde boy''s fault. -¡±Well, it could''ve gone worse¡± I chuckle to myself. ¡°I have to say death by collar sucks but at least I didn''t go alone, That little blonde haired shit must have had the shock of his life¡± It was a weird feeling, the attack had cost me my life but the kill was supreme and filled me with immense pride. The only disappointment I felt was that I was too quick and don''t think he really knew what happened. -¡±What''s the point of going out in an epic way and not knowing about it. Totally pointless¡± My own words shocked me as I didn''t really know how or why I died. I took a swipe at the boy removing his throat and then felt the world blur with agonising pain before waking here. -¡±I wonder if I died from the collar or from his friends?¡± Although my senses were extremely limited in range and I didn''t bother to look around as the cover was removed, I could almost instinctively feel some very strong people quite close when I pounced. -¡°Aww well, the dead have no worries.¡± An ancient voice, neither loud or quiet pierces the silence resonating from nowhere and everywhere at the same time. ¡°You''re not dead.¡± [Ancient Voice] -¡±Phew, I was starting to think I was going to die of boredom, you know being dead and alone¡­¡± I imaginary sigh as I think about all the phrases I can''t really use now I am dead. It''s quite bothersome as they are quite emotive and I liked them. Finally giving into the temptation to start telling a story ending with a cliffhanger and ¡®dead men tell no tales¡¯, I am rudely interrupted by the voice. ¡°I am not a voice in your head, and you are still alive¡­ well just about.¡± [Ancient Voice] A long silence follows as I try to define what is a voice inside my head, and what is one in a dark void. This one seems different from the last two but how can I be sure what''s normal in an imaginary voice. If I think about it I have no way to actually tell where the voice originates, it''s either in my head or the void but both make little sense so I can''t be bothered to think about it anymore. ¡°What an interesting fellow, most souls lose themselves when they stare into the void let alone when they hear the voice of higher being¡± [Ancient voice] -¡±Praise me more!¡± ¡°I guess it''s because you left some screws behind when your soul was torn from your dimension¡± [Ancient Voice] Another phrase that sounds weirdly familiar. -¡±Going to steal that one¡­ if you can steal from your own imaginary voice.¡± -¡±Well seeing as I am in a void speaking with myself I am not exactly going to win Mr Sane of the year am I?¡± A hearty chuckle fills the silence causing me to mentally frown. Great, if the other two come back, I''ll have the most annoying entourage. Mr Chuckles, Mr Sadist and Mr Angry. Then again if this is how I am to spend eternity I might need some distractions. ¡°Look, time is running short and although I know you''re dying for a back and forth, I am going to have to disappoint you. For the last time, I am not a voice in your head, I am actually closer to what you would call a god.¡± [Self Proclaimed God] -¡±..... Well, at least you''re not boring like the other two. Kill this, torture that, that''s my cookie, those two never shut up!¡± I am completely ignored as the so-called god continues. ¡°A god is not omnipresent nor all powerful but I am going to use a little power to prove my pointso we can hurry up and get down to business¡­ oh, also this power would have been used to grant you a gift at the end.¡± [Self Proclaimed God] -¡±you should have been a mercha¡­¡± Suddenly I feel a warmth envelop me causing a tingling sensation, which is actually quite shocking seeing as I have been unable to feel anything for however long I have been here. Time doesn''t really have meaning when nothing changes. ¡°You may call me Grim, it''s one of the many nicknames you would''ve given me once you regained a few of your previous life''s memories and is the one I like the most.¡± [Grim] After what feels like an eternity of all the tests and questions I can think of being successfully answered, the most interesting being if I could make myself immortal by going back in time and fathering myself getting stuck in a paradox, I decided to give up and just accept that this is a God and I probably should stop pretending to pay attention and listen. Doesn''t mean I will but the intent is there. As it turns out I am a soul summoned from a different dimension, shoved in a magically created body and enslaved for the purpose of world domination¡­ well, the last bit I made up but it sounds about right from what I have been told. Humans seem to have a chip on their shoulder about being slaves/oppressed/slaughtered in the past so want to crush the world under their heel to make themselves feel better. A bit of a pathetic reason, in my opinion, they could just be honest and admit that they like to be in control, but whatever floats your boat of genocide. It also looks like my little stunt pretty much has me on death''s door which strangely enough enabled me to have this near death experience...literally. Apparently, I should be quite honoured as he normally just takes your soul and judges where you need to go but I am starting to feel the entanglements of others wrapping themselves around my neck. You don''t get summoned to another dimension and meet with a god for tea and biscuits, or do you? Never met one until now. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Although officially a demon, I am a new subspecies or more specifically a draconic demon which I have to admit sounds pretty cool. Gives the impression that I should be running around burning down villages, demanding sacrifices and stealing princesses. He has also given me a name. Mors Letus. It seems to have significance to the world I left and was something I would have picked myself having being given the choice but he refused to tell me anymore saying too much info at once can be a bad thing. I kind of get it, like knowing the ending of a series before you start, ruins the whole thing. When a soul is summoned, it usually involves a body being created that reflects its energy. That''s to say mine was full of darkness, anger, selfishness and pride. Go me. -¡±Wow what a catch I am, throw in some homicidal tendencies and you have the perfect little monster¡±. Grim continues to ignore what I say and carries on with his explanation. -"Booorrriingg" ¡°.... and so there are 31 of your fellow souls serving the humans as slaves, however¡­ and the point of our meeting is that you are different and have caused no end of trouble by showing up¡±. -¡±Yay¡­ full of all the best things and now I am different to boot, I hope I don''t have to go to school¡­then again I am pretty sure if you kill a few bullies the rest will leave you alone, survival of the fittest aka prison yard rules and all that.¡± ¡°Your soul was not the targeted soul for the summoning due to the fact it''s been reincarnated too many times. This makes your soul extremely powerful and nearly impossible to control. This is what enabled you to resist the power of the slave collar and kill the human¡±. [Grim] ¡°Oh, I thought that was down to skill, guess not. Anyway, what is an old soul?¡± ¡°An old soul is a soul that has been reincarnated many, many times as it continually fails to move onto the next realm. It gets more powerful as each reincarnation happens, which is meant to give it a better ability to pass the next time. However in your case, after over a thousand iterations you''re still a little shit that hasn''t learnt that violence doesn''t solve everything so were doomed to repeat the cycle.¡± -¡±So, me being violent is to blame? Look, the little blonde kid had it coming and that blanket was itchy as fu-¡± ¡°That is not a problem. The existence of old souls have many benefits to us gods, but as I said you were not the target for summoning and thus you were never destined to be here. Your brother was the target¡± -¡±I have a brother?¡± ¡°Yes you can sense him when you''re awake, now stop asking pointless things.¡± The knowledge that I have a brother is overwhelming. Feelings I didn''t know I had start raging, relief that I wasn''t alone, fear that he would reject me as he probably didn''t know and incredible anger at the fact that he was a slave and hurt by those infernal collars. In my anger, my indifference to slavery caved and I decided to find a way to end it, or those that practised it one way or another. ¡°Basically the summoning causes an event that will destroy the soul''s container making them ¡®free¡¯ to be summoned. If you dodge one event, the next one gets you. You managed to save your brother from one event by sacrificing your life however as your soul left its body you watched your brother die to the rebound, becoming enraged and violently devouring a soul heading in the same direction as his, basically hijacking your way into the summoning.¡± [Grim] -¡±SOUL ANGRY, SOUL SMASH!! Question, is my soul green?¡± An intense light enveloped me and the worst pain I have ever felt including the collar, floods into my consciousness. -¡±SORRY!!¡± ¡°As I was saying, it was not your destiny to be summoned and so your threads of fate have been irreparably destroyed making you a black hole in terms of destiny.¡± [Grim] Wow, even though I don''t understand it, that sounds pretty serious. Then again I don''t like the idea that everything I do is set by something else so I guess it''s alright. No one''s going to tell this little bundle of draconic demon fury what to do. ¡°It''s not only your destiny that is affected, any action you take unwittingly changes the destiny of anything or anyone you come into contact with.¡± [Grim] ¡°Think of it like this, the world is a large pond and you are a huge stone. Once you hit the water ripples spread out changing everything they touch¡± [Grim] Getting slightly annoyed at all the things I have been referred as in this conversation, I puzzle over the example as it feels like Grim¡¯s words have a hidden meaning. Maybe it''s one of those, your understand when you''re meant to things. -¡±So what''s the problem? I just cause stuff to change? No harm done and all that. ¡± ¡°Gods have been planning and guiding the world for aeons. Although the goal is the same for all god''s, not all agree on how to reach it. We are not too happy about having someone about who can change everything with a sneeze.¡± -¡±So what''s the e¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, there are three groups of gods that have been duking it out since this realm came into existence. The gods of light who like order, rules and control and their rivals, the gods of darkness that are more carefree and prefer free will, chaos and chance. The last group are neutral and aim to keep the balance between the two. ¡°Balance?¡± ¡°.... sigh, I should''ve listened to $%¡ê%^& and just supplied you with a transcript, this is getting tedious.¡± [Grim] ¡°Listen, there is not enough time to go into the details of the fractions but as a rule of thumb, ignore anything you think you know about them. Light and darkness doesn''t equate to good and evil in any way, shape or form.¡± [Grim] I haven''t really noticed it before but the void is slowly getting lighter turning the black to an almost dark grey. ¡°Looks like you''re about to wake so let''s wrap it up. As your an interesting one, and technically I can''t touch you because you''re not destined to die, I decided to give you a proposition. You can also take it as a threat as I really only care about the outcome.¡± [Grim] ¡°Behave and try not to disrupt the balance between light and dark too much and as a reward, I will help you out from time to time, with your character you''re going to need it. Side with one of the fractions and break the balance and I will find a way to drag you to the deepest pits of hell for all eternity, Old soul or not¡±. If I could have shivered I would of at the last words. They left no room for doubt that this wasn''t an idle threat or one I should ignore. ¡°Oh and the last bit of parting advice, Try to avoid getting too close to people. You don''t take loss well and although I already know you won''t blame me for doing my job, turning up to collect a soul and having to clean up an unplanned massacre is a hassle I would like to avoid. Sigh, not that you''re listen to me anyway¡±. ==== ¡°That demon, I¡¯ll be taking him¡± [Unknown] A tall, brown cloaked figure vanishes from their position on the wooden platform before reappearing next to Beth holding the unconscious draconic demon by the neck. ¡°You can''t, he needs to be trained by order of the king¡± [Beth] ¡°He is now conscripted into the Pathfinder core in accordance with your constitutional law and the Federation¡± [Unknown] Beth lets out a ragged sigh. The Federations pathfinders were normally deep in hostile territory, hunting down the corrupted and other major threats. Why were they here now of all times? The Federation was a collective of kingdoms, empires and nomadic people of varying races with the goal of ensuring the safety of all. and stop the larger independent empires from swallowing all the kingdoms. Although the human kingdoms openly hated the other races, Vonai had to join as the other human kingdoms in the basin were constantly at war. Not joining would have resulted in them being easy prey for others looking to get a foothold. Although they were allowed to fight amongst themselves if an outside force attacked all had to rally to the defence and put any hostilities on hold. The Federation had imposed many laws on Vonai but had given up trying to push the abolishment of slavery in exchange for being able to conscript anyone, slave or noble into its army. The quality of Vonain troops was world renowned even if its military strength was tiny. ¡°¡­ don''t worry he will be back for your little battle d¨¦but¡­ if he doesn''t die first.¡± [Unknown] Chuckling the cloaked figure drags the demon towards a side gate and disappears round a corner. ¡°I think he had a better chance facing Rolf¡± [Beth] Chapter 6 - Basics of Evolution ==== Lilith ==== It has been a few weeks since we arrived at the colosseum but I am still not used to life here. After a rushed explanation of what is expected of us, completely ignoring our origins as well as why we have no memories we were forced into a ridiculous training regimen. Every morning we have to study for four hours before starting physical training and weapons drills until sunset before private study from our assigned tutors. There are three meals a day that enables to have basic interaction with each other but we are normally too exhausted to talk. Our personal tutors are from the same main race as us with the idea being that they can teach us more about our race and abilities. We are rarely allowed to speak in our native tongue as practice in case we come across our own in the future. It turns out that I am a pure-blooded demon. According to my teacher, that means I my blood has not been diluted by inferior beings and grants me an extremely high demon social rank. Even Alicia, my teacher has to defer to my higher status and keep her eyes lower and obey any requests I have, her collar permitting. Initially the other demon hybrid, Bale wasn''t too impressed and challenged me at every opportunity but Alicia quickly beat sense into him. Since then he has been very respectful and has even started ensuring I get the best possible food at breaks. Currently, our racial type is Imp. Imps are considered the larval stage of demonic evolution, granting us an amazing amount of offensive power compared to other races. The drawback being that we are quite fragile and we severely lack stamina. It wasn''t long before anyone we spared against attempted to draw out the fight as long as possible. If we couldn''t knock them down in the first couple of minutes it would always result in our defeat which was infuriating as we outclassed them by leagues. -¡±Spineless cowards!¡± I can''t wait until I am able to evolve so I can truly put them in their places. I don''t really know much other than what we have been taught but evolution seems to occur once you have built up enough experience and the right conditions appear. Our next evolutionary stage is our adolescent form, bringing with it the potential of three separate types, Demon, High Demon, and Greater Demon. A Demon is the most common evolutionary type and pretty much considered an all rounder where as a High Demon can only be attained by a pureblood and pretty much equates to demon royalty. Demon types are influenced by how close the personality is to one of the seven deadly sins causing physical, skill and racial trait differences as well as affecting your future evolutionary paths. For example, if your sin was gluttony, you could become a gluttonous demon and in future only be able to evolve down that evolutionary branch. The last and rarest type is a Greater Demon, not much is known about this evolutionary stage except that the spirit energy has to be closely attuned to something other than a deadly sin. Seeing as behaviours can be attributed to a sin, I fail to see what else there could be but assume it could be something like curiosity. Alicia said she has travelled the world but has never seen a Greater Demon however she has heard a few tales that speak of them as heralds to calamity and destruction to all those who oppose them. I really, really want to evolve into a Greater Demon. It would suit me perfectly as I am unique. Apparently, our status plates will shine when we are ready to evolve if we have more than one option. If we only have one option or are close to death we will automatically start to evolve. When a selection is available, it will display a name and brief summary of each on the status plate and by imbuing a small amount of mana on the chosen information area we are able to pick. When we start to evolve we get very tired and irritable, eventually falling into a coma-like sleep as our bodies transform. We have been warned only to evolve when we are sure we are in a safe environment as we are extremely vulnerable. Many creatures die due to predators taking advantage of the weakened state.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -¡±Guess this place is as safe as anywhere if they wanted to kill us they could with a simple command¡± I mutter as I play with the collar around my neck. I am currently lying in my room staring out into the same courtyard we were ¡®inducted¡¯ into this dreary place. There are another 31 door-less rooms just like mine along the edges, although 5 of them are currently empty. Apparently, this area was created especially for us as normally you would live in dorms with your designated party and share the training yard with hundreds of others. A party is a group of 5 people brought together with complimenting, specialist skills and a leader. This six-man group works as an independent unit to achieve specific quest-like objectives, for example conquering a dungeon or harvesting resources from dangerous areas. Dungeons are scattered across the world and contain vast wealth. They are kind of like living entities that mine deep into the ground absorbing everything that they can, hoarding it in large treasure rooms. They come in many shapes and sizes, from the long spiralling cave like systems to ancient ruins that look like they have been built by hand. Initially, it seems like they intended for us to join the rank and file, standard army divisions forgoing the need for a party but it seems like we are individually too powerful and would create inconsistencies in formations and tactics. We haven''t been grouped into parties yet and when asked the guards and trainers say it''s because they don''t know where our specialities and traits lie. However, when they don''t think we are around, I have heard them talking about holding off to increase the chances of us picking them as a master. -¡±I wonder what a master is? Aren''t we already slaves are they not already our masters?¡± The coliseum we are in is known as the Coliseum of Monsters. There are two other coliseums but we were not allowed to join them. The Coliseum of Man only allows humans and the Coliseum of Beasts are for creatures without a mana core. Beasts are immensely powerful creatures that use their entire bodies to absorb mana instead of a mana core. Because of this, they are unable to control mana outside the body resulting in the inability to cast magic spells however because their entire body can absorb mana they are able to manipulate and augment their own bodies to a frightening extent turning them into living weapons. Currently, I am starting at my status plate. It is displaying my stats and skills but is rather disappointing.
Name: Lilith Active Title: Slave Of Vonai Race: Demon Type: Pureblood Imp
Health: 75/75 Mana: 200/200 Spirit: 25/25 Rage: 25/25
Stamina: 25/25 Strength: 75 Intellect: 80 Influence: 0
Primary Attribute: Darkness Secondary Attribute: None
Skills: Racial Traits
Slash Using your hard nails you slash at an opponent. Demon''s lullaby A melody that causes allies to enrage, increasing stats and speed. Chance hostile targets will gain the sleep status debuff. Only remains active while the caster is singing. Demonic Curse Target takes additional damage and cannot receive healing for 5-10 minutes. Pureblood Demonic Skills effectiveness are increased by 10% Demonic Aura [Passive] Demon heritage emanates from the body changing to suit the situation.
We don''t really show our status plates to each other, not that we have time to compare but the few I have managed to catch a glimpse of have had much higher stats in everything bar intellect and mana than mine. Apart from the lessons in the morning, these stats don''t really help me much and I am often left sitting at the side pathetically catching my breath. The dragon called Kronos is a monster in all aspects and puts the rest of us to shame. He is the smartest, strongest and most adaptable of our group and is a bit of an arsehole because he knows it. Although still frosty we are now on speaking terms, that is when he isn''t bringing up the dead squire wanting to know every detail on how he was killed. I didn''t really know the boy but it still felt awful watching him die. If I ever catch that demon who did it, god help him. Last I saw of him was being unconsciously dragged away by his collar like a sack of potatoes. The only info I have on him is that he is a hybrid which kind of explains a lot really as a pureblood would never stoop to something so low or pathetic. I will make him serve me in the squire''s place. Not only is it a natural outcome, him being a hybrid but he also took what was mine and needs to be punished. I guess there is also a little envy that he managed to get out of this shit hole. I hate it here, why would I want to train to fight and potentially die for others that I owe nothing. I would much rather be out having fun, enjoying all the sights and sounds the world has to offer and curling up with a handsome man. Alicia says I am too young when she catches me ogling the male¡¯s training and to wait until I have reached my adult stage but I just can''t help it. I remember all those rich, hunky looking men near the shops. I bet I could enslave one of them to do my bidding at the drop of a hat, well once I am older I suppose. Chapter 7 - Pathfinder Two painful years has passed since Mors had been press-ganged into the Federation''s scouting division, the Pathfinders. Although officially considered scouts with around about 100 members, the pathfinders were more similar to an elite hit squad tasked with eliminating all threats outside the Federation''s borders. Recently, with the suddenly increased in corrupted infestations they had been recalled to aid the purge. It was on a routine elimination mission when they stumbled across information relating to the summoning. Although it was a slight concern that a single kingdom would gain some powerful assets, the real problem was the high possibility of corrupt magic interfering with the ritual creating yet another headache for them to deal with. ======== Captain Verz had been waiting at the arena for days to inspect the so-called summoned however when they finally arrived she was extremely disappointed. Although the strength sensed was astronomical for newborns, they already had the bodies of pre-evolution younglings. This meant they had not grown naturally into their bodies and would be considerably weaker for a fair time, not having built up the motor skills or muscles needed. Finding no signs of corruption and eager to return to her troops, Verz was about to leave when something interesting happened. An unbelievable amount of bloodlust suddenly exploded. It was only for a split second but the intensity almost caused her to lose grip of the invisibility spell masking her presence. Verz was almost world renowned for her skills and unshakable character being rarely surprised by anything. These traits had given her the nickname the ¡®Blood Wolf¡¯ due to her strictness and merciless attitude to anyone she deemed a threat. Another less common nickname and one never mentioned in front of her, was the ¡®Federations Hound¡¯. She gained this after chasing a corrupt magician across the continent, ignoring any national or racial borders, nearly starting more than a few wars before she finally ran her prey to the ground and destroyed him utterly. Not one to leave an unknown alone, Verz watched intently watched trying to identify the source of the bloodlust. It didn''t take long as a scream fit for the underworld soon emanated from a convulsing young demon after he tore the throat out of a young boy. -¡±Not even 2 days old but knowing how to suppress this insane amount of bloodlust, striking at the perfect moment even dislocating his arm to ensure the kill, giving no chance for escape. Even one of my lieutenants would have difficulties avoiding it.¡± [Verz] Not wanting to spook the already highly-strung soldiers, Verz waited until the situation was under control before releasing her spell and letting out a chuckle announcing her presence. -¡±Looks like I found a dragon''s egg this time¡± [Verz] She used her shadow step skill to quickly retrieve the boy and his status plate before giving the standard conscription notice. Technically she wasn''t allowed to conscript newborns but it looked like most of the people didn''t know the fact and her experience told her never to waste an advantage. Quickly taking him before they had time to think, she rounded the corner and took a brief look at his status plate causing her eyes to slightly widen. ======== Mors had lost count of a number of times he had nearly been killed when training with this crazy woman. If it wasn''t for the deal he would make a break for it. -¡±I wonder if they will let me spar with a fell beast instead?¡± Rubbing his bruised neck, he was once again thankful to be rid of the hateful collar. It had been removed soon after he arrived at camp however not before Captain Verz beat him into submission, at least he managed to get some terms of his own. He was conscripted into the Pathfinders for four years before he would need to be returned to the Colosseum. If he passed the trial set at two years, he would be able to become a full member. All that would be left was to impress the captain suitably and she would put in the request to central so that he could become a permanent member and avoid returning to slavery.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The only obligation was that he had was to attend the graduation examination of the Coliseum which weirdly enough was at the same time his conscription ended. After they came to an agreement Verz quickly removed the collar, destroying it in disgust. Pathfinders, being part of the Federation as well as mixed raced despised slavery in all its forms. Little did he know that Verz had taken an interest in him and singled him out to become her future second in command. Unluckily for Mors, this meant an intense training regime that would even shock the most veteran elites. The pain in his broken arm jolted Mors from his reminiscing and he quickly attempted to stand before falling back to the earth. The captain did not like to be kept waiting and his dawdling would cost him. Having a quick glance he noticed his leg was twisted at a horrific angle. -¡±Why can''t I spar with someone normal, like a frost wyrm instead of this monster¡± [Mors] Ahead of him, Verz was standing in a lazy manner with her weight on one foot. Her bright green eyes were locked onto him in predatory gaze and a vicious smile was plastered across her face. Very few got the ¡®privilege¡¯ of being personally trained by the captain and Mors couldn''t help but wonder if there was such a thing as karma and he was getting his dues for his past transgressions. Her grey, bushy tail with a white tip was slowly swaying back and forth as her ears slightly twitched taking note of every sound around her. Mors originally thought she was pretty cute and before he knew better he had tried to touch her tail, well grab before waking up a few days later in excruciating pain. ¡°You only have two days until the initiation and you''re still pathetically weak, looks like evolution did not do you any favours¡± snarled Verz as she launched another wave of devastating strikes with the wooden sword clutched in her hand causing Mors to kick off the floor with his good leg trying and gain some distance before being pummelled into the ground. Mors had recently evolved into a Greater Draconic Demon but as he was the only demon in the camp and Verz kept his status plate on her at all times he was only able to take note of the physical changes and how he felt inside, which was pretty vague at best. Although his horns remained the same, his black hair had turned white almost matching his skin and he now appeared to be around the age of a 17-year-old human male. He had lost his wings causing Mors unbelievable joy as he could now sleep on his back. It also gave Verz one less thing to grab hold off during training. The only other difference was that already menacing, black tail now had jagged spines sticking out down both sides and running along the top, complementing the dagger-like tip. He still couldn''t use it for much more than balance but both friend and foe needed to be careful when he darted about the battlefield. Bumping into it, even slightly ended up in a lot more than a small scratch and the magic used to regrow limbs was very painful. It wasn''t long until Mors was renowned as the camps black cat, attracting havoc and mayhem wherever he went, so much so that when he evolved in the middle of a corrupt troll hive no one was really surprised. Although he was beaten all shades of black and blue by Verz when he finished his metamorphosis, it wasn''t really Mors'' fault. He fell through the ceiling into the pitch black hive while scouting for another entrance. It took a few hours for a rescue force to be assembled and enter the hive. They were surprised how easy it was, facing almost no resistance. That was until they found the pit Mors had fallen into. It was as if they were standing at the entrance of hell. The dirt on the floor had turned into a red mud and was churned with blood, bone and sinew in what appeared to be a nightmarish fight. That was if you could see the floor the a number of bodies strewn across the floor, creating little stacks here and there almost like they tried to hold each other up. Mors had fallen into the Matriarch''s chamber causing the entire hive to converge on his position resulting in on one hell of a final last stand, for them of course. Mors was well known for his titanic strength and viciousness causing a begrudging respect from the other Pathfinders but this scene made them pale. It was evident that he lost his weapon on and resulted to his natural weapons, teeth, claws and tail in a devastating display of brutality. Moving steadily, trying to avoid the organs and dispatching trolls that were still clinging to life they moved through the cavern searching for Mors'' body assuming the worst. It wasn''t until Verz appeared carrying his status plate showing he was alive was there any urgency to the search. Verz homed in on a large pile of trolls that looked to be the most mangled before flinging them aside before pulling out what seemed to be a large, black leather cocoon. Throwing it at the closest person, they quickly retreated to the nearest outpost as it was unsafe to camp in the surrounding area now there was so much blood in the air. ==== It has been a few weeks since then but whether it was the experience in the hive or the captain''s brutal assault upon waking, Mors hasn''t been the same around anyone but the captain. Keeping a noticeable distance and avoiding any unnecessary contact. Tomorrow they would be heading to the Beastkin town of Flatner, famous for its expert blacksmiths. Pathfinder tradition dictates that every participant has a soul weapon before they take the trial. After Mors and the other initiates got their weapons they would be sent on an A level mission without any support. Chapter 8 - Flatner Flatner forest is considered one of the most dangerous and inhospitable places in Acoria, bordering four of the Federation''s central members and a breeding ground of the corrupted, it is also the home of the Pathfinders. Ancient trees up to six meters thick, towering hundreds of meters high block out all light from hitting the forest floor. Dark, twisted branches and mangled roots hang between these giants as if trying to claw their way upwards making it almost impassable by conventional means. Bar dirt roads and the sporadic, unnatural clearings it is a place that oozes danger and malice causing most to avoid it. Only industrial towns, utilising the forests diverse resources and a few bandit groups are brave enough to share this place with the Pathfinders. In one of the many clearings, five figures are standing in a close circle facing each other. To the untrained eye, they are haphazardly placed, lazily slouching around basking in the sunlight. However the more skilled would notice the group had a 360-degree field of vision and the lazy looking posture was actually so they would not block the line of sight of the others. The sounds of the forest were eerily silent, fearing to disturb the group. They were covered in brown camouflage cloaks with streaks of dark green, black and the occasional murky yellow crisscrossing in an almost random fashion. Where the cloaks parted heavy leather armour could be seen covered in black metallic studs giving the impression that if hit, they would cause more damage than they took. A gentle breeze blows through the clearing causing the figures to sway with it, almost like they were thin branches themselves. If it wasn''t for the fact they were standing in scorching sunlight and a field full of short, green grass, it would be almost impossible to identify them as living beings. A sharp, feminine voice breaks the long silence ¡°They are late!¡± ¡°Well we did pick up the pace to give your little project a hard time¡± chuckled a much softer voice, so quiet that, if it wasn''t for their training they would not have been able to hear it. ¡°Pfff, I will deal with that soon enough¡± [Sharp Voiced Woman] Sensing the first woman didn''t want to ruin the ¡®surprise¡¯ the soft-voiced woman went silent. A couple of hundred meters away, five more figures shot through the undergrowth as if they were ghosts, the only proof of their passing being the dead leaves being slightly being thrown into the air by the and the swaying of small branches. At the edge of the clearing, the group briefly stopped, eyeing those in the clearing and without sound, moving into formation. Once ready they launch forward like hawks diving on their prey. ¡°My grandmother in the afterlife could hear them coming¡± [Deep manly voice] Bursting forth into the clearing they briefly pause as the dazzling light temporarily blinds them. They are in a formation that almost looks like an arrow, the three in front are in a triangle with the leader being much larger. Behind him, two much smaller figures stand. If you were watching them head on or slightly to the side, you would only be able to see three people making it a very nasty ambush technique. Not only do you get the surprise of the ambush, once it becomes clear there are 5 instead of 3 you have to re-analyse everything once again. Five spears thud into the ground in front of the approaching group, three in front of the leader and one each for the wing, causing them to slide to a halt. ¡°Your lucky you make so much sound, if you barge into a zone of control like that without announcing yourself, allies or not you''re going to be attacked.¡± [Sharp voiced woman] ¡°Yes Captain¡± [Intruding group] They suddenly relax and fall to the ground panting heavily, removing the cloak hoods and reaching for water canteens. They had been running flat out for 3 hours trying to catch up to their mentor''s group. The group consisted of 2 girls and three boys. The girls sitting at the back were twins and almost identical. Their snake-like eyes and thin lips proudly displaying the lambia heritage flowing through their veins. They had trained hard the in the last two years to keep their humanoid form as slithering through the forest was too slow and cumbersome but still, they were nearly at their limits. ¡°Captain, you''re too fast! We haven''t been able to even have a drink let alone rest [Twin 1] ¡°Yes! How are we meant to pass the trial if we are near dead with exhaustion?¡± [Twin 2] The three males slightly tensed hearing the girl''s words, If they were to utter such complaint they would be lucky if they could eat solid food again. They looked at a hulking figure still gazing around the clearing. Rock, the elemental noticed the gaze and gave a deep chuckle. The twins were his mentees and although he knew he had been a little soft on them he couldn''t help it. It had been a long time since he interacted with other elementals, even if they were lambia hybrids and he was well known for having a soft spot for younglings having lost his own in a corrupt raid. The captain strode forward until she was standing in front of the group and bellowed at them causing everyone in the clearing to flinch ¡°Do you think real life lets you be at 100%, no it waits until you''re at your lowest, least suspecting before striking you where it hurts¡± [Verz] As the pathfinder adapts quickly regained their composure and started to stand, not wanting to anger their captain any further, they watched as she stomped towards the long shadow of the a tree. None of them had noticed it until now but the shadow was weird. It was much longer than it should be at this time of day. They all immediately knew what was causing it and a look of pity flashed across their faces. ¡°At least you work together as a team as Pathfinders should, unlike a certain someone!¡± [Verz]This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Moving her arm so fast it left an after image, she backhanded the air above the shadow. As her hand passed through the shadow a loud, snapping noise was heard as the black shape of a young man was thrown out into the clearing. Unlike the rest of the group, his cloak and leather armour was completely black and irregularly shaped breaking up his outline. The man slammed into the floor before bouncing back into the air, flipping so he landed on his feet in a prone position. Sliding to a stop in an almost perfect aggressive stance, he looked like a coiled snake ready to strike. His black, void-like eyes stared at Verz as a trickle of blood could be seen running down his chin before dripping onto the floor. ¡°How long?¡± [Man] ¡°Little demon, I knew you had abandoned your group and tailed us from the moment we left camp. The only reason I allowed you to recover, pathetic that it took you two hours, by the way, was because I am slightly impressed you could keep up¡±. [Verz] ¡°Tsk¡± [Mors] Swaying slightly as he stood up, Mors started walking back towards the shadow of the tree. ¡°No more hiding in the shadows when around comrades, I don''t mind you being anti-social to others but pathfinders are family and if you pass the test you''re going to behave like it¡±. [Verz] ¡°Oh and no healing magic until we get to town¡± [Verz] Mors hesitated for a moment before giving a shrug and sitting down to create a makeshift splint for his newly broken arm. -¡±I thought I managed to hide the damage and distract her with the blood so she wouldn''t stop me healing it. Who¡¯s the real demon here?¡± [Mors] The softly spoken woman who had been approaching him stopped and gave a questioning frown to her captain. ¡°Jade stop mothering him! He so thick he only learns when it hurts¡± [Verz] ¡°Captain, you broke his arm in three places!¡± [Jade] ¡°Flesh wound, he can handle it¡± [Verz] Jade gave a slight frown before returning to her original position. Although no one would be crazy enough to attack Pathfinders in this forest, beasts and monsters weren''t exactly known for their logic. The adepts who had been purposefully looking anywhere but at Mors gave a slight shiver and offered a silent collective prayer. -¡±Thanks to all the gods who let Mors take the position of captains punching bag¡± Captain Verz had never taken a student before so when she announced it, lots of people were envious of Mors thinking he would get special treatment or exempt from the arduous training. It wasn''t long before the feeling of envy was replaced with pity. Not only did Mors not get any special treatment, he was basically punished on what seemed like an hourly basis. His training was twice as hard as the other recruits and after he finished, he had to study so many subjects a royal university student would blanche. To finish up his day he would ¡®spar¡¯ with the Captain, who on a good day would only break a couple of bones. She had only broken his spine once forcing him to spend the entire week in the medical tent and that was because he tried to grab her tail. Wolf beastkin were extremely aggressive when others entered their personal space, the one known as the Blood Wolf was no exception. Without a word the group started moving towards the edge of the clearing, quickly disappearing from sight. Only Mors was left, as he stood and slowly walked in their direction. Taking a deep breath he launched into the forest behind them leaving the clearing completely desolate. When he evolved he regained some of his previous life''s memories. They had all been terrifying, dark and full of misery and loss. Now knowing why he would call the god of death Grim and seeing a tiny glimpse of his past failures, he had a new-found respect for the words of warning given at the end of their meeting. Bonds to the living only cause pain, suffering and have destroyed any chance his soul has of moving on. The pain had scarred his soul, his memories just helped him identify the cause and he quickly became a recluse wanting to avoid more heartache. So far he had been lucky with his limited life and only had one person he truly cared about, but their personality made him feel like it would be possible to break the bond. It would hurt, but as long as the last thing he knew was they were OK, it would be manageable. He soon caught up with the now slowly moving group and moved wide to the right-hand side. He didn''t feel comfortable in formation with people he didn''t trust. If he was to die, it was to be my his own stupidity and not because someone stabbed him in the back¡­ again. -¡±I guess I won''t be able to remain a Pathfinder, but best not to tell anyone yet. Let''s make sure I don''t return to being a slave then I can go AWOL or fake my death¡± [Mors] After an hour the group came across a dirt road and started following it deeper into the forest from the safety of the trees passing only a few merchants and caravans. They stopped at the edge of a huge clearing. Located In the centre was a sprawling town made of wooden buildings. The population was only a few hundred people but due to soul weapons as well as having high mineral deposits located nearby, there were also a few hundred soldiers, merchants and researchers flooding the town on a daily basis. Dark palladised walls encircled the town, glowing in all manners of brightly coloured runes and defensive spells causing the air to almost hum when one approached. It might not be as magnificent as Alzor but for a town, the defences were unparalleled. From the group''s position, they could only hear the bustling sounds of everyday life and see the thin streaks of smoke blemishing the beautiful, clear blue sky. ¡°Flatner, the birthplace of soul weapons,¡± said Rock as they stepped out of the tree line and onto the road leading to the solitary entrance. Soul weapons were quite rare and only forged for the Federations forces. They were made from a unique metal called Astorneth that¡¯s only known vein was deep below Flatner. To get a soul weapon, you needed have a ritual where an image of your ideal weapon and fighting trait was discovered. From that, a master blacksmith would create and enchant the weapon before a binding ceremony took place. Once bound, the weapon would damage anyone or anything it came into contact with, the exception being its owner and other soul weapons/Astorneth. This caused a little bit of trouble when transporting or storing them, so they often came with Asorneth bindings or sheaths to wrap them in when out of combat. When the owner of a soul weapon die¡¯s the weapon will disintegrate into nothingness. No one is really sure why this happens but it is considered a positive as it removes the possibility of the enemy gaining powerful weapons or soldiers being burdened by ones that do not suit them. Flatner was the only place in the world that could create soul weapons. The reason for this was quite simple. If you did not forge Asorneth within a couple of hours of it being mined then it would harden and become impossible to mould. The group of eleven walked up to the towering gatehouse. Although made of wood it was clear to see that the enhancements made it stronger than Iron and would cause any wood-bee attacker a headache. One of the guards separated from his group and stepped towards them. ¡°Name and purpose of Visit¡± [Guard] ¡°Captain Verz of the Pathfinders, here to request soul weapons for our latest recruits¡± [Verz] The guard tried to gauge the strength of the smaller members of the group but due to the heavy cloaks covering them and their faces, he could make out little. After analysing a document handed to him he held out his hand in an expecting manner. ¡°Eleven people, that will be 11 silver¡± [Guard] Verz hands over 12 silver coins to the guard and the group continues inside the gate. The two twins giggled excitedly at the prospect of gaining a soul weapon, however, Mors was completely focused on something else. -¡±I swear I know that guard from somewhere" [Mors] Chapter 9 - Provocation The Pathfinders paid the entrance fee to the guards and walked into the densely packed town. Swarms of lightly armoured mercenaries and adventurers bustled about the main road as hawkers tried to sell their wares creating an almost deafening noise. Behind the travelling merchants, rows of impressive shops stood out displaying all manners of eye-catching products jousting for the attention of the adepts. Crimson armour fit for a warlord, enchanted dresses that would make the wearer the centre of attention and many magnificent weapons of varying quality and size decorated the shop windows. The adepts were looking around with dumbstruck expressions on their faces which caused a few stealthy blows to their heads. ¡°Let''s find the inn and some food before we head to the smithy, we arrived ahead of schedule¡± commanded captain Verz as she looked up at the sun. ¡°That''s because someone forced us to sprint three-quarters of the way¡± grumbled the tall, skinny Pathfinder after he made sure Verz was out of earshot. They left the main road and headed towards the west of the town where most of the inns, as well as establishments of dubious nature, were located before being lead into a run down looking inn called the Prancing Goblin. When the twins saw the state of the inn they grimaced. They had been living in the forest for almost 2 years and we''re looking forward to a nice comfort bed and maybe a private hot bath. Cold showers and springs got tedious very quickly, especially when you had to be wary of the male Pathfinders. Upon entering a fat, balding man smiled and stood up slamming his fist to his chest in salute causing many of the occupants to look. ¡°Didn''t expect to see you here until later Cap¡¯¡± [Man] ¡°Got here earlier than expected. Food?¡± [Verz] Taking a brief look around the room, most of the tables were full. There were two six tables, one next to the entrance and another towards the back of the inn. ¡°Sure take a seat and I¡¯ll send out the grub, Roast Lethan today.¡± [Man] ¡°Oh and the recruits will need to wait a bit until the backlog goes down, I can make an exception for you but the regulars will get upset if kids cut the line.¡± [Man] Nodding to the man Verz looked at the adapts and pointed to the table at the back of the inn before making her way to the one by the entrance followed by the other Pathfinders. ¡°Two silver on the twins, they have already attracted a fair bit of attention.¡± [Rock] ¡°Easy money, two on Bruce. He¡¯s a little protective over them and loves a good scrap.¡± [Thin Pathfinder] ¡°A gold on Mors¡± replied Verz without concern as she took her seat. The other Pathfinders looked like they had been dunked in ice water. Verz had always ignored the traditional wager and despised betting so they were very confused. Two elven waitresses brought over five plates and they started to eat in silence as the four kept giving each other glances hoping someone else would pluck up the courage to ask the captain why she had made a bet. -¡±Come on Jim, I know you''re dying to know why she has bet. Take one for the team.¡± Rock was looking to the skinny Pathfinder with a pleading expression but Jim expertly ignored it and starring down at his plate. ¡°I¡¯ll also bet on Mors¡± [Jade] Deciding to use Jade to draw the reason out of the captain without having to ask an actual question Rock took the initiative ¡°Come on now, betting against the pup like that! You should have a little more faith in him.¡± Jade knew what Rock wanted and had decided to lay a play him at his own game. She also wanted to know what Verz would do when she realised what Rock was implying with Mors nickname and this was by far the safest place to do it. Being inside a town where killing was prohibited Verz would only break a few bones¡­ probably. ¡°This is Mors we are talking about, the walking natural disaster. Oh and why do you keep calling him pu¡­.¡± [Jade] *BANG!* -¡±Dam¡± [Jade] Rock inwardly sighed at the life-saving distraction, whoever it was, he owed them a huge favour. That crafty bitch had let slip her thoughts when they were drinking one night and, making sense to Rock he had subconsciously given the demon the nickname. -¡±Bet she just wants to see how true her theory is¡± [Rock] Turning around he looked into the corner where the noise originated and spotted Mors glaring down at a little blonde girl. Without turning back Rock takes out two gold coins, sliding one each towards Verz and Jade. ¡°That pup could find trouble in an empty barrel.¡± [Rock] ==== Bruce ==== I lead my group to the table the captain pointed out and claimed the most spacious seat. As I am a bear beastkin I quite frankly need a fair bit of room so I don''t knock things flying. -"If the others want the best seat, we can just arm wrestle" Alice and Claire take their seats to my left, backs to the wall so they can face the room while the elfs, Aron and Alec sat opposite. They looked like they had swallowed a bug. Training was 24 hours in the pathfinders and if you let your guard down, or presented an each target, you normally ended up in a lot of pain. Back to a room full of people was one of the least comfortable positions imaginable. Mors was already rocking on his chair in the corner trying to push himself further into the shadows.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -¡±Why can''t he just hid in the shadows like normal? Why did I have to get stuck with him in my party for the trial! I''d rather do it with both hands tied behind by back.¡± [Bruce] Training kicking in, I give the room a quick scan and note entrances, exits and anything of importance. There are around 30 people sitting at other tables, all taking quietly taking a quick peek when they don''t think we can see them. ¡°Guess even adept Pathfinders gather a fair bit of attention when they come to town.¡± [Blonde Girl] -¡±Where the hell did she come from¡± I had my guard up but still, I was unable to sense the three figures approaching me from behind. Giving a quick glance to the Captain I noticed she was watching us so there was nothing to worry about. The one leading the trio was a young blonde girl who looked no older than 14, however, the two towering behind her wore heavy scale armour and looked very experienced. -"Must be some noble" ¡°Don''t you know it''s rude not to offer an open seat to a young girl such as myself?¡± [Girl] ¡°We do not have room for your friends so I am afraid you are going to have to look elsewhere.¡± [Mors] Shocked I turned to look at Mors who was still rocking on his chair as if he didn''t have a care in the world. Recently Mors never spoke unless he was forced too, well apart when he was with the captain, so his sudden outburst was unexpected. Unlike the rest of us who had removed our hoods when we sat down, just like he was told to, he was still wearing his. His eyes were closed giving him the impression that he was sleeping but anyone with eyes could see he was paying attention to everything. -¡±There he goes with that creepy ability again¡± ¡°That''s fine, they can stand.¡± gleefully replied the girl as she sat down in the empty seat and started telling us about herself in great detail. Apparently, her name was Ariel and was the youngest daughter of the duchess in charge of Flatner forest, technically our boss¡¯s boss. Ignoring the fact that Mors snorted when she called herself the youngest daughter she continued and then began to enquire about ourselves and why were here. ¡°My names Bruce, these two enchanting lambia are Alice and Claire¡± the twins give a slight nod. ¡°And this is Aron and Alec. The grumpy one in the corner is Mors. We are adept Pathfinders here to claim our soul weapons and take the final initiation.¡± After getting bored of asking about the Pathfinders only to be told ¡°Confidential¡± and a few questions on our particular races she turned to face Mors who had not moved an inch this entire time. ¡°So what''s your story Mr mysterious,¡± [Ariel] ¡°Work in progress,¡± [Mors] ==== Ariel ==== While sitting with my bodyguards eavesdropping on adventurers conversations to pass the time, a large cloaked group walked into the inn before being greeted by the owner. I think he called the lady Cap so she must be, or have been someone in the military. ¡°Pathfinders miss,¡± [Guard one] Ahh, their outfits make sense now. I do remember seeing some documents on them and if I remember correctly they were pretty efficient in their role if a not a little... overzealous with their lifestyle. I continue to watch as the group separate, sitting down at different tables. As they had piqued my interest, I decided to target the table with the weakest energy as it seems getting the juicy information from them will be much easier. The other group look like they would rather start a bloodbath than entertaining a guest. After forcing my way onto their table I am sorely disappointed. They are so boring and average with little world experience. Anything that may be slightly interesting is met with the words ¡°confidential¡± and then they seem more than happy to let the conversation die. -"The documents said they were an unsocial bunch but this is ridiculous. Even the three guys are completely ignoring me." Four, four guys. There''s that one in the corner that I almost forgot about. He was pretty rude at the start but hasn''t said a word since. Giving him a quick once over I can''t find much. His cloak''s collar is done up making it so anything below his nose is covered and his hood masks his forehead. His pale white skin contrasts against his black cloak almost making him look like a corpse causing me to slightly shiver. -¡±How intriguing, I wonder what his story is?¡± ¡°So what''s your story Mr mysterious?¡± ¡°Work in progress¡± [Mors] The response slightly amuses me. It''s been a long time since I faced a challenge and I can feel my curiosity rising so I lower my head trying to get a better look inside the cloak. ¡°So what are you?¡± ¡°Complicated¡± [Mors] Got to remember that one in the future. ¡°Are you a Pathfinder Adept¡± ¡°Nope travelling saint¡± [Mors] Hmm well, that one was a let-down, guess he is out of good comebacks. Time to pull out the big guns and end this. ¡°Don''t you think you''re being a little mean to a young lady?¡± ¡°Don''t you think lying about your age is a little immature¡± [Mors] -¡±WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELL¡¯S HOW DOES THIS LITTLE SHIT KNOW!¡± Deciding that playing nice isn''t working and needing to know how he figured out my identity, I change tactics and decide to enrage him. An angry man is a thoughtless man. ¡°Oh I see, you must be an orphan as obviously you didn''t have parents to teach you any manners. I guess even the Pathfinders will take in strays like you. With no family and no possibility of ever being of any value to anyone or anything, it''s an honour for you to be used as cannon fodder. Luckily no one will miss you.¡± ¡°...¡± [Mors] Nope, nothing might as well keep going for it. It''s not like if he would be stupid enough to attack me or that I would be in any danger if he did. ¡°I wonder if your parents are dead or if they just abandoned you. If it''s the former they must be spinning in their graves and begging forgiveness to the mother of life, if the later they must be counting their blessings.¡± ==== Third person ==== The table fell silent as they stared at the girl in disbelief. Ariel had just slandered their unit and one of its adepts. If it was anyone else they would have immediately retaliated, violently however because she was the daughter of the Duchess they were forced to bite their tongues. They knew there was nothing they could do but before they could worry about that they would need to deal with Mors. They all silently fidgeted as they prepared to intercept Mors if he were to suddenly attack Ariel. It wouldn''t just be his head if she got harmed and the whole unit could be put in jeopardy. Glancing at Mors, Bruce let out a regretful sigh. A small amount of dark smoke was spilling out from his eyelids and even though the cloak masked most of his face, he could tell that Mors was grinding his teeth. -¡±Mors, loved by the goddess of calamity and misfortune... we are never going to pass the trial.¡± [Bruce] Chapter 10 - Beatdown ¡°I dare you to say that again you perverted old woman¡± hissed Mors in a voice laced with killing intent as he stood and slammed his hands down on the table, causing the room to fall into silence as everyone looked towards the commotion. The entire room dulled as an icy chill seeped deep into the spectator''s bones resulting in over half the inn¡¯s patrons to flee out of the double doors and down the street. The only ones left inside the inn were high-level adventures, the Pathfinders and Ariel¡¯s group. Due to the high-level differences or in the case of the adepts, high resistance to auras they were able to ignore Mors;s demonic aura. ¡°How can such a tyrannical aura come from one so young.¡± muttered a grey beard adventure as he finally gave into his instincts and backed out the door. ¡°Captain, you know who that is right? You not going to stop the pup from biting the hand that feeds us?¡± [Rock] Sighing in resignation, Verz slowly stood up and started walking toward the adepts. -¡±Can''t even eat without him causing havoc. I am just glad he has managed to keep his tail and horns hidden. If they find out he¡¯s a demon were are going to have a world of trouble.¡± [Verz] Although demons were exceedingly rare out of the nomadic plains, their reputations were no less fearsome or savage. Stories were told of entire villages being slaughtered just to feast on hearts and newborns, slaughtering entire families and leaving a lone survivor just to see them drown in despair or enslaving souls to serve them in pain for eternity. They were so hated and feared that in the Federation there was an active bounty of 500 gold on their heads. The only exception was to those serving in a military position under strict supervision. The only reason the Pathfinders had accepted Mors was because of the absoluteness of their Captain''s orders. Even now few really knew Mors and left him well alone. A demon was a strong ally to have but to most it was like being around a ticking time bomb and they actively avoided him like the plague. To make matters worse, it was this bad without them knowing about his draconic heritage. Verz had purposefully withheld this information and while a few had suspicions, they thought he was just some kind of special demon variant or mutant. Having two of the most violent bloodlines in a single entity and then training it into a killing machine would not go down well, even if she ordered it. ¡°Shame he can''t control his emotions, I wonder what the aura would be like when he finds a pr¡­.¡± [Jade] ¡°STOP!¡± [Jim, Rock, Female Pathfinder] ¡°We do not need to hear more of your perverted musings! Keep them to yourself¡± [Rock] Pouting Jade folder her arms and leant back. ¡°You guys are no fun!¡±. ¡°Throwing your toys out the pram little demo..¡± [Ariel]This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. *BOOM!* The table separating the two suddenly turned to splinters, exploding outwards as Mors smashed through it like a hot knife through butter. Ariel reacted just as quickly and was already gracefully floating backwards after kicking off the floor with a smug look on her face. -¡±Took the bait¡± [Ariel] Before he was half way through the table Mors¡¯s arm shot outwards grasping towards the young girl''s neck aiming for the throat. -¡±So predictable when he¡¯s angry¡± [Verz] The other adepts had been blasted backwards and could only watch as if it time had slowed. Flying splinters were slowly pushed aside as Mors¡¯s face pressed forward revealing a terrifying snarl, arm outstretched ending in a scaled, jet black hand with long claw-like fingers slicing through the air. Sharp, knifelike bones stuck out from the finger joints and two curved blades extended from his wrist making it look like he was wearing a demonic gauntlet designed to turn whatever it encountered into mincemeat. Small sparks of black light crackled as it jumped between the many spikes and dagger-like appendages, sucking the already dimmed light into them. At his arms transformation, Ariel''s eyes twitched and the air between them started to shimmer with a white light as her blonde hair started to flutter in a non-existent breeze. *BANG!* With Verz¡¯s hand pinning it down, Mors¡¯s head was now embedded into a newly formed crater in the wooden floor. Bruce had the outstretched black arm in a lock while the twins had pinned his tail to the floor using a magic buried to avoid its razor sharp edges. The elves had secured his legs in case he tried to kick off or gain momentum. Taking a quick glance at Mors, Verz quickly released his head and slammed her first to her chest in a salute while dropping to one knee, fully pin him to the floor. ¡°Captain Verz of the Pathfinders greets Duchess Leia of the expeditionary forces¡± [Verz] The remaining spectators quickly repeated the salute and hastily exited. Only those with unimaginable power and cunning would be able to claw their way into the position of duchess of the Federation, especially one in charge of a whole division and no one wanted to be around such a monster. Even if they looked like a little girl. ¡°Aww that was just getting interesting, but I suppose he answered one of my questions¡± sighed Leia in an almost jovial fashion. ¡°I would advise getting the weapons and leaving as soon as you can. It''s just a rumour but a brigade of hunters are passing through to re-stock and this one''s attitude screams demon.¡± ¡°Thank you for the information, we will complete our objective and leave¡± replied Verz as went to pick up Mors by his collar and leave. Although they were too early she wanted to get Mors¡¯s soul weapon and get him out of the town before hunters started nosing about. The others could stay in the in tonight in preparation for the trial. Verz and Mors would need to camp in the forest. ¡°Not so fast, I don''t hand out information for free. When he completes his trial I expect him to report to my residence for inspection. He has made me somewhat curious, especially about his bloodline¡± said Leia in a commanding voice that left no room for debate. ¡°I''d rather eat my own intestines while enjoying the burning in the pits of hell you perverted bitch!¡± [Mors] Leia swiftly kicked Mors to the head causing blood to splatter up the nearby wall. ¡°I WILL RIP YOU TO SHREDS!¡±[Mors] Another two kicks were needed for Mors to fall unconscious. ¡°See he likes me!¡± sang Leia before skipping out of the inn. Verz looks down in pity at the unconscious Mors as his face swells and blood slowly pools around his head. -¡±That was probably the last woman you wanted to attract the attention of little demon. Bat shit crazy doesn''t begin to describe it.¡± [Verz] Chapter 11 - Epoch of the Demon ==== Mors ==== -¡±Hello darkness my old friend, I have come to¡­ sit, talk, meet?... *sigh* sucks only have partial memories¡± Staring out at the endless void that surrounds me, I hover in my own personal limbo and wait for myself to wake up. It''s been like this every time I sleep or get knocked unconscious, which is surprisingly common. Hunting dangerous beasts and monsters that can tear you limb for limb coming a close second to being the Captain''s personal student/punch-bag. -¡±weak¡­ too damn weak. How the hell did I manage to survive that troll''s den when I can''t even lay a finger on a little (old) girl¡± Being kicked unconscious while being pinned by so-called comrades, ruthlessly slammed into the floor with a single hand from your own Captain as well being toyed with by an old pervert disguising themselves as a young girl brings waves of anger and resentment crashing against my soul. -¡±HOW DARE THEY!¡± Anger my only companion in the vast void, I seethe at every wrong ever inflicted upon me in all of my lives. Although I had only remembered partial memories, I had regained enough to start warping my personality. Suddenly I remember my encounter with the god of death, Grim and finally the meaning of his words hammered home. -¡±I am not meant to exist in this world, nor am I bound to it. I do not need to live by the rules or others, not even gods.¡± The words spoke in my mind resound with my raging emotions causing me to laugh out with maddened glee at this insight before falling silent in contemplation. -¡±I, the first of a race, who have transcended death, dimensions, spoken with a god and has no predefined destiny shall not be brought to heel any longer!¡± *THUMP!* The silence of the void is shattered by the painful thud but I barely pay it any attention. My entire being is focused on vengeance. Vengeance for being stabbed, hanged, disembowelled, dying powerlessly in puddles of my own blood, for the losses, people stolen, time taken, betrayal, despised...hunted. *THUMP!* New memories flood into my mind joining the swirling vortex of emotions raging out of control, laying waste to any coherent thought further fueling my drive for vengeance. Images flash before my mind, laying in a pool of my own blood as battles rage around me, standing to the last man on tall, stone walls, lying in a muddy crater as murky green gas melts my skin, feeling my legs shatter as I stand on a large metal disk. My anger isn''t directed at any one person, but at fate itself. This was my destiny, my fate. To live and die in horrendous ways so others could profit. Now I was free of the chains I could finally see the bigger picture, the game of the gods.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! *THUMP!* -¡±you are no longer connected to fate¡± [Memories of Grim] My existence here destroys fate, destroys the grand plans of the cruel and twisted gods. Although Grim did not their objective it was clear now. -*THUMP THUMP!* The memories hammer my persona, forging it into something that can survive, NO, not just survive but flourish. My current self-has been too weak and immature, the man I¡­¡± -¡±AHAHAHAHAHAHAH¡­ not only am I not the ignorant fool I was but I am also no longer human. Why should I restrict myself to thinking as one?!¡± -*THUMP THUMP!* -¡±My soul is already tainted by the blood of innocents and the tears of the weak. For my own selfish reasons, in my original dimension I left countless body''s, friend and foe in my wake and yet because my soul was unstable I allowed myself to become enslaved and looked down upon!¡± -*THUMP THUMP!* -¡±Now I truly am a Demon¡± -*THUMP THUMP!* -¡±A Dragon mighty dragon who will lay waste to all who oppose¡± -*THUMP THUMP!* -¡±I am top of the food chain, a natural predator, the alpha¡± -*THUMP THUMP!* *SCRREEEEECCCCHHHHHHH***** With all the tyrannical majesty of a dragon and the terrifying pitch of a demon I let out a terrifying beast-like roar in defiance as unbearable burning pain racks my soul, bringing the pungent smell of fire and brimstone. -¡±I SHALL NOT BOW!!!!!!!¡± Flames fit to be from the bowels of hell burst outwards, ravaging the darkness and turning the once serene emptiness to that of a living nightmare. Beyond the flames I feel the endless void start to move around the flames in a clockwise motion, containing them without extinguishing them. Compressing its energy and finally forcing it back to me. ==== Third person ==== Mors was laying on a blanket in the corner of a scorching forge when he regained consciousness. Carefully listening to his surroundings, he slowly began to open his eyes when he was sure no one was paying attention to him. No longer black, his eyes looked as if they contained an intense inferno struggling to explode. The tiny, red flames licked the sides of his eyelids as pitch black, reptilian like pupils constricted as he glared at the ceiling before a vicious smile crept across his face. Tilting his head slightly, he looked into a silver shield propped against the walls. Taking note of the changes in his eyes Mor frowned as black mist seeped from his skin and into his eyes. After five minutes his eyes were once again completely black however not as dark as they were before and the barely noticeable flickering black flames. ¡°Looks like sleeping beauties awake. You have already been analysed so you just need to merge with your weapon although a stretcher would be better suited¡± [Bruce] As Bruce walked over he showed a smug smile to Mors. He enjoyed help putting the annoyance in his place once again and looking forward to the expected hissy fit that always occurred when he woke. ¡°...¡± [Mors] Chapter 12 - Soul Weapon In the corner of a sweltering hot stone building, Mors had regained consciousness and began utilising his sense to find out if anyone was paying him any attention. Once he was sure he would not be noticed he slowly opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side, surveying his surroundings. Although he had a good idea, with the temperature, stink of metal and sweat as well as the metallic ringing he still wanted to make sure where he was and who was about. -¡±Must be at the blacksmith''s already, wonder how long I have been out?¡± His eyes wandered around the room analysing every detail. Although during his last visit to the void he had made his mind up that he would gain his freedom and take his rightful place on this world''s stage, he wasn''t so foolish to think that he could do it with his current strength. Especially if he angered the wrong people. -¡±Only the strong are free so for now I will be patient¡± [Mors] As his gaze sweeps the room he notices the Pathfinders and his fellow recruits standing at the centre of the room in front of a massive black forge. Red and green runes litter its surface and are connected by glowing blue mana lines making it look more like a work of art than a tool. Two bulky dwarfs were manning a large bellow blowing oxygen into the forge causing waves of hot air to radiate outwards making everyone feel like they were in the den of a slumbering monster. Standing in front of the group was a shorter than normal dwarf at around 4ft 10. His black beard was singed white at the edges and his face was wrinkled by years of working in such a harsh environment. He emanated an unequalled authoritative aura in which event Verz gave deference. -¡±Must be the master smith¡± [Mors] Out of the corner of his eye, Mors noticed a red glint coming from one of the silver shields that were leant against the wall. Raising his head slightly to get a better look he was shocked to find that the red was the reflection from his own eyes. His black void like eyes were completely gone and replaced with ones that could almost be considered normal, well only normal in terms of structure. His iris was a dark, blood red and his pupils were a vertical slit similar to a snakes but much more defined and imposing. He gave a slight, involuntary shudder at his own predatory gaze. He noted that as he concentrated, his pupils constricted making them seem more predatory and tyrannical while if he relaxed and let his eyes lose focus they would expand at the centre and perhaps if one was far away and not really paying attention could be mistaken as round. -¡±Looks like my draconic blood has had a bit of an awakening. This could be problematic¡± While thinking about how he could disguise his new look he quickly dismissing options like feigning a migraine resulting in him having to keep his eyes closed or trying to create sunglasses as a fashion statement before finally he had a reasonable idea. He had previously used dark magic to augment his limbs when in close combat and although much more complex it was felt like it should be a vaguely similar process. The only problem was that he could only augment his humanoid appendages into something demon or dragon like. Apparently, it had something to do with his blood¡¯s memory but he didn''t really understand it. -¡±If it''s about blood''s memory or whatever, it should work as that''s what they use to look like¡± [Mors] Focusing on the memories of how his eyes used to look, Mors poured dark magic towards them. He watched as slowly dark mist began seeping out of his pupils, spreading out and covering the iris before moving onto the white sclera. Although it didn''t look exactly the same as the past, Mors was pretty confident that unless someone was really paying attention they wouldn''t be able to notice. It wouldn''t be a long term solution but he would have to deal with it when it happened. His first priority was to get a soul weapon to increase his strength and survivability. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -¡±Just need to remember not to cause a scene or make eye contact with anyone that knows me too well and I should be fine¡± [Mors] Bruce was standing at the edge of people waiting his turn for his weapon to be complete when he noticed Mors stirring in the corner and stealthily moved away and towards him. -¡±He should have just remained unconscious. We could have completed the trial without that waste of space. The Pathfinders have no need for someone so pathetic¡± [Bruce] Stopping just short of where Mors lay, Bruce folded his arms and put on his most dainty voice. ¡°Morning sleepy beauty. Enjoy your nap?¡± [Bruce] A slight twitch of Mors¡¯s eyes was the only sign that he had heard Bruce''s words as he gave a final check to the magic covering his eyes. He wasn''t use to applying magic for long periods of time and wasn''t sure what could cause it to fail. -¡±At least anger doesn''t seem to affect it. Something to thank Bruce for properly when I get the chance¡± [Mors] Without waiting for the other to continue is obvious barrage of insults, Mors lifted his feet up into the air before swinging them down and flicking his back, gaining enough momentum to rise to his feet in one swift motion. Without even a glance towards the smug Bruce, Mors dusted himself off before striding towards the group in the center of the room without making as much as a sound before coming to a stop just behind Captain Verz. The head blacksmith was currently explaining how soul weapons evolve causing Mors slight regret in not waking up sooner. ¡°... and so your soul weapon will evolve alongside you eventually gaining its own intelligence and personality. Weapons with their own personalities are extremely powerful however be warned. If you mistreat, neglect or force your weapon to do things that is against its will as it grows, when you need it most it will fail you if not kill you outright¡± [Head Blacksmith] Mors looked around and noticed that everyone apart from him and Bruce already had their weapons. Alice and Clare both had long, brown combat staffs with bright, diamond shaped jewels at the top. Alice¡¯s jewel was rose red displaying her affinity with fire whereas Clare''s emitted a vibrant dark blue glow showing her to be a water mage. The image of them in their true form made him someone amused as the snake like girls would be more suited to tridents or bows instead of waving a staff around but he pushed the thought from his mind. Aron had an enormous long bow with both ends ending in silver blades enabling it to be used in close combat when sticky situations arose whereas Alec had two vicious looking curved daggers that were around a foot and a half in length and looked like they would render flesh and armour with an equal amount of ease. -¡±One physical ranged, melee and magic dps as well as a healer. All they need is a tank and a decent support and they would have the perfect party¡­ shame I am not the ¡®support¡¯ type and Bruce won''t always be around¡± thought Mors as he repressed the evil grin that threatened to show. He was pretty sure that ¡®accidents¡¯ would occur, as frequently happened on Pathfinder trials and not all of the present company would be returning, perfect party line-up or not if he had any say in it. The master blacksmith had finally stopped talking and had noticed Mors was awake before letting out a tired sigh. ¡°I can''t be bothered to explain everything again so your have to ask one of your companions. You have already been tested while you slept and your weapon will be finished shortly after the bear lads¡± [Master Blacksmith] This caused everyone to turn and look at Mors while he stared at the blacksmith trying to avoid all eye contact. No one but Bruce had noticed him waking up or even when he walked over causing them to be a little startled. Pathfinders prided themselves on their detection ability almost as much as Mors wasn''t known for his stealth. Everyone gave a quick look to their Captain and inwardly sighed in relief as it seemed that she had noticed his approach as well. If she had then they were pretty sure they would of had one of her ¡®training sessions¡¯ based on how a Pathfinder can never let their guard down or be surprised. ¡°Haha glad your awake pup, you caused quite the trouble while you slept like a babe. The materials for your weapon were not the standard issue and ended up costing the Captain quite the small fortune¡± [Rock] ¡°If you ever need some money to help pay off the debt, you know where to find me¡± said Jade as she gave him a suggestive wink. Although at the present time Mors had no interest in talking with anyone his curiosity burned with desire, wanting to know what materials were to be used in the forging of his weapon. Noticing his reluctance to ask, Verz turned to face him with her hands on her hips and a disapproving look on her face. -¡±Looks like we have entered the moody teenage stage, still it''s better than his normal ¡®I am going to wreck the place for being weak¡¯ rage¡¯¡± [Vers] Chapter 12.1 - Measuring Strength Verz had originally thought that Mors was sulking due to the earlier event with the Duchess however when she turned to look at him she felt an ominous sensation crawl down her spine. She had recruited him into the Pathfinders the day he was summoned and had subsequently spent every day since training him so it was by no means an exaggeration to say that she knew him better than anyone else in the world. -¡±With his physical appearance and because he usually he beyond his years I continually forget that he is still a child. Even demon young have some sort of childhood but I have thrown him into a world where the strong rule and the weak suffer¡± [Verz] He had just passed his second birthday and didn''t even have a fully developed mana core yet she, and everyone else continued to treat him as if he were a young adult pushing pressure and responsibility upon his shoulders. Deep in her heart, she knew she had been too harsh on him with her training and expectations but she felt that she had no choice. -¡±Luckily I was planning on explaining everything to him tonight anyway. Although he looks mentally sound on the surface it''s almost as if he is standing on the edge of the abyss.¡± [Verz] Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Bruce and the other adepts with the exception of Clare, glaring at Mors with utter contempt and ridicule plastered across their faces, causing her brow to twitch with annoyance. -¡±Fools think that because they are able to beat a two-year-old when they attack in mass they are superior. They wouldn''t even dare to make eye contact if they had witnessed the massacre he committed in the troll hive!¡± [Verz] As she returned her attention to Mors, even though he wasn''t making eye contact she immediately noticed the startling difference in his eyes and quickly began to list the ingredients of his soul weapon to distract the others. She was expecting to have explain his heritage sooner or later but with so many people about and the threat of demon hunters nearby, this wasn''t the time. ¡°Your weapon required an extra 10 pounds of Astorneth, 5 over the standard along with 8 soul shards¡­ It also required two Count rank mana cores.¡± Verz paused slightly letting Mors absorb the shock before continuing. ¡°As expected your first was a Darkness mana core from a shadow lurker while the other was of the Fire type that belonged to a phoenix.¡± [Verz] The mouths of the adepts dropped in unison and the clamour of the surrounding working dwarfs noticeably dimmed as they tried to eavesdrop. It was extremely rare for a single soul weapon to have more than one core and even then they were always from monsters in the Copper realm. Although a soul weapon could contain two mana cores with different affinities only the primary core, which in Mors¡¯s case was darkness, would be utilised as the the second core would be used as an energy store as well as enable the weapon to be vastly more complex in design and function. Thankfully for the owner and everyone else close to them, just like normal soul weapons, they were completely useless unless wielded by their masters creating almost no demand for them. ¡°What a load of rubbish, the test must be broke¡± muttered Bruce angrily. He had been previously boasting to the twins how his weapon required 7 pieces of Astorneth and contained the core of a Knight, however, Mors had utterly surpassed this, wounding his ego. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Even if it''s by the Captain, that weakling is always getting beaten like a dog. How can he possess such a weapon?¡± [Bruce] One could tell what rank they were by viewing their status plate after they had chosen a class. Just like the name and base stats, an individual''s rank, as well as class, could not be hidden making it one of the best ways to identify an individual. There were five ranking realms Copper, Bronze, Silver, Gold and Diamond. Each realm contained named ranks which themselves had a star rating of 1 to 5. This complex system was due to the enormous variety of species as well as the presence of magic making it very difficult to group individuals together without the difference in strength being too vast and the information becoming almost useless. Copper was the lowest of the realms but was also the fasted to progress, only having five named ranks Common, Squire, Armiger, Vassal and Knight. Depending on species the majority of the non-combatants were almost always ranked towards the lower end of this realm whereas vocations like town guard, blacksmiths etc. were normally around the Vassal rank. When someone reached the Knight rank they were often snapped up into the army, adventurers guild or other private organisations that valued strength and potential. All of the Adepts excluding Mors had been selected due to their Knight rank. The second realm, Bronze held the Baron/Baroness, Viscount/Viscountess, Count/Countess and Marquess/Marchioness ranks. All Pathfinders belonged to the higher ranks of this realm with Verz being the only pinnacle Marchioness at 5 stars. It was estimated that Mors was around the rank of a 1 star Barron however after his fall into the troll hive no one really knew how to rank him. Even Verz would have struggled to survive in such a situation. The reason why Mors'' rank was estimated was due to the fact that he had not gained a class yet. This had done nothing to help his poor image with the other Pathfinders however it did not phase Verz in the slightest. A class was like a calling and he would find it in his own time. The Silver realm contained those with enough power to change the fate of millions. The ranks were Duke/Duchess, Grand Duke/Grand Duchess, Archduke/Archduchess, ViceRoy/Vicereine. People in the Silver or later realms were often called by their rank as a sign of respect as well as to warn anyone within earshot not to do something foolish. There were less than 20 known beings in the entire content that had reached the Gold realm and not a lot was known about them. The ranks were Prince/Princess, Regent, King/Queen, Emperor and Imperator. The last ranking was reserved for what some considered mythological beings whose very presence could change the fate of the world. There were only three sub-rankings, Spectral, Divine and God. It was widely accepted that there was no longer anyone alive who had reached this stage. When people fought it was only considered a fair fight if they belonged to the same realm and were within two to three stars of each other however that was only for duels. It has to be noted that the rankings do not reflect the survivability of an individual. A human who held a Commoner rank and a human Emperor rank would die just the same if hit in the wrong place by an arrow. The only difference being an emperor would have many more skills and abilities that could avoid the situation or a fatality. -¡±Whether a king or a road sweeper, everyone gets a dance with the grim reaper¡± [Mors] ¡°Cost a little over 2000 gold¡± interrupted Rock before he noticed Verz glare and went silent shrugging his shoulders while giving a knowing smile. A single gold would enable a family of four to live a modest lifestyle for around a year and soul weapons were already considered notoriously expensive at anywhere between 300 gold and 1250. -¡±How the hell does she expect me to pay that back,¡± thought Mors as he looked towards Verz before her reaction caused his brain to fail. Verz had given him a gentle smile before coughing to attract everyone''s attention away from the confused Mors. ¡°Enough of this¡­ Bruce your weapon should be about ready¡± [Verz] Chapter 12.2 - Tank ¡°Haha glad your awake pup, once again you caused quite the trouble while you were asleep.¡± laughed Rock while giving Mors a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°The materials for your weapon were not the standard issue and ended up costing the Captain quite the small fortune.¡± ¡°If you ever need some money to help pay off the debt, you know where to find me.¡± said Jade as she gave him a suggestive wink in a joking manner. -¡±There¡¯s never a dull moment with people like him around. If he¡¯s not causing mayhem, he¡¯s spouting weird sayings and theories or throwing epic temper tantrums that would put a drunk sailor to shame.¡± [Claire] Watching her mentors trying to bait Mors, Claire showed a warm smile as she rested her new soul weapon, Majestic Storm on her shoulder. She had always enjoyed Mors¡¯ antics and bizarre behaviour, however, was forced to keep her distance due to peer pressure. -¡±Never alienate yourself from the group, for when the devil comes knocking numbers mean everything.¡± [Claire''s Mother] Remembering the advice given to her by her late mother, Claire let out a silent sigh. Although she considered Mors a comrade, she had made the logical decision to avoid the risk of alienating herself with the other Pathfinders by trying to befriend him. As she lazily looked over to check for any injuries caused by his earlier misadventure, her azure eyes abruptly widened and her pupils contracted into thin slits. -¡°T..Tha..That can''t be right, can it?¡± thought Claire as she tried to calm herself. -¡°My senses are telling me to get away from him as fast as possible. If I didn''t know any better I would think he was an apex monster in disguise.¡± Lamia were renowned for their ability to sense potential danger making them invaluable to parties and groups in hostile territory, dungeons or even as bodyguards. If they were approached by someone who was more powerful them and wouldn''t blink at killing them, then their sense would activate which is what was currently happening. Giving him a quick once over to make sure he wasn''t an impostor, Claire''s eyes finally stopped on his menacingly swaying tail. Black scales with extremely faint, fiery red trim and the sharp, jagged spikes running along the top and sides reflected the flickering flames of the forge majestically leading to the pitch black spear like tip that appeared to devour all light. None of the Pathfinders had really seen Mors without his armour or heavy black cloak. The shock to her senses had caused Claire to reevaluate the young man standing in front of her causing her to take a sharp breath of air. Standing tall at around 5ft 11 Mor¡¯s pale skin and white shoulder length hair stood out in sharp contrast against his pitch black eyes and clothing causing him to seem almost like a ghostly prince returned from the grave. Well defined muscles emanating explosive power could be seen through his short sleeve undershirt and although on the surface he looked to be completely at ease, his demeanour and stance clearly dictated otherwise giving the impression of a coiled snake waiting for an opportunity to strike. His subconscious disposition was mainly due to the hellish training he had endured over the last two years. Sleeping, eating, bathing or even taking a shit were all prime ambush moments that Verz had capitalised on ruthlessly almost driving him to the state of paranoia. Many, even leading Pathfinders considered her training too brutal and barbaric however Verz ignored them and continued relentlessly. Little did they know that since Mors had no one from his own species to teach him how to behave, she had taken it upon herself and although it seemed almost sadistic to others it would be considered a enjoyable upbringing to demons. Demons had extremely powerful innate instincts that put the special skills and abilities of other races to shame however to awaken them, they had to experience extreme hardships and peril. This was one of the reasons why so few demon younglings survived to their first evolution. Even though Mors didn''t know it, it was these instincts that played a crucial role in his survival in the troll hive. Claire was strangely drawn to Mors¡¯ tail and continued to analyse it until a light flashed across her eyes the corner of her mouth rose almost unnoticeably. -¡±If he is only a demon then I am a grass snake! That tail, without a doubt belongs to a reptilian and guessing by how dangerous it looks, it should be a high species like a basilisk or leviathan.¡± ¡°I can''t wait to see her face when she finds out that Mors is one of our brethren, she is going to spit blood.¡± [Claire] Casting a glance sideways, Claire could tell that Alice hadn''t noticed anything different about Mors and remained ignorant by how she was looking at him.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. -¡±All brawn and no brain, If the council knew she had been tormenting brethren to impress a beastkin, she would be in a world of hurt.¡± [Claire] ==== Third Person ==== The reptilian races of Acoria had been declining steadily since arriving on Nevesh after abandoning the old continent. Initially, they had been among the least affected races due to their natural constitutions which enabled their bodies to deal with the shortage of food and harsh travelling conditions however Nevesh turned out to be a much colder land with very few natural habitats that reptiles could comfortably live, causing the birth rates to plummet. Another issue that was caused by the climate was that nearly all the surviving young tended to be female. The only way to ensure a male was born was to heat the egg with the rare and expensive sunstones to regulate the correct temperature and energy captured from the sun. Declining population not being a big enough problem on its own, the anti-dragon/demon movement that had swept the content soon after their arrival had ¡®cleansed¡¯ all the powerful reptilians under the excuse that they had dragons blood. Due to these factors, many of the once powerful reptilian species were now on the brink of extinction. To stem the tide and give their species a chance at survival in this new world, the reptilian clans were forced to merge into a single entity called the Council of the Sun. With its headquarters and every clan head located in Nevesh¡¯s only dessert, the Shimmering Sands, they were charged with ensuring that all reptilians could live without fear and persecution as well as enforcing rules designed to halt their decline. The council of the Sun only had three major tenants that all reptilian species had to abide by. The first was that, unless absolutely necessary and only as a final resort, were they to engage in any activity that would lead to the death of another reptilian. The second was that if they encountered another reptilian in need they had to do everything in their power to help unless it put their own lives at risk. The last rule was probably the most problematic for Mors and yet another reason why Verz had kept his lineage a secret. Reptilian males, especially ones with powerful bloodlines were forbidden from having monogamous relationships and were for all intensive purposes at the beck and call of any female of age. The rules were enforced by the Councils honour guard with any breaches would be severely dealt with often resulting in imprisonment at the capital. Even though Mors was a demon, the fact that he had dragon¡¯s blood flowing through his veins meant he had one of the most powerful bloodlines available to reptiles and was further compounded by the fact that dragons were not affected by the cold. This meant that even though they were hunted by most races, dragons were seen as the ultimate ¡®solution¡¯ to the reptilian species problem. If they could conquer the cold then they would be able to spread across the continent and reclaim their rightful place at the top. ¡°Enough of this¡­ Bruce your weapon should be about ready.¡± Verz interjected, pulling the attention away from Mors. As the group focused on the forge in front of them, an ice mage standing towards the edge while looking like he was about to expire due to the heat pushes his open palm out touching the black mould as it rolled out of the furnace. White lines appeared above the back of the mage''s hand forming an elegant, although complicated, circle causing the entire room to noticeably cool. ¡°Astorneth needs to be rapidly cooled in order for it to be strong.¡± whispered Claire as she as she subtlety walked towards Mors. Nearly certain that he had reptilian blood, she now had a good excuse to approach him without irritating the others too much. Bruce steps up to the mould before reaching in and pulling out a long sword and an imposing looking tower shield. He swings the sword in a downwards arch causing the air to slightly hiss in its wake. The silver tower shield was covered in glistening blue defensive runes in the shape of a tree which were designed to reflect any impact made against it back towards the attacker. ¡°Looks like we have our tank.¡± said Jade proudly as she stuck out her chest Jim the pathfinder places a single gold coin into Rocks hand while muttering ¡°I still say a mace would have suited him better.¡± As Bruce repeatedly swings his sword in the air and shifting his balance to accommodate the heavy shield the master blacksmith steps forward while quickly making notes and asking Bruce to give them a name. ¡°While striking down my enemies I shall protect my allies, I shall call it Fury¡¯s Mercy.¡± proclaimed Bruce after thinking for a short while. Mors almost bursts out laughing at the the statement but managed to keep it to a loud snort causing Bruce to turn red with anger. ¡±Let''s see if you do any better demon,¡± uttered Alice as she quickly came to Bruce''s defence. Ignoring them, Mors watched as a new square of black material with a small circle is heaved onto the forge by ten stocky smiths while the materials mentioned previously by Rock are placed inside of it. The shape of the mould caused Mors to slightly panic. -¡°I don''t want a football as a weapon! What will I do, kick it and hope they are a dog beastkin?¡± ¡°As they don''t know the shape of your weapon the mould move to accommodate it while it''s being created.¡± spoke Claire she noticed Mors frowning. -¡±Doesn''t say two words the entire time I know her and now she can''t shut up¡­ I guess at least I am getting answers¡­ and my weapon isn''t a football.¡± [Mors] It didn''t take long for the forge to regain its original temperature. Due to having two cores and almost double the amount of Astorneth, the bellow on the other side is now being manned by another two dwarfs causing the heat waves to become almost unbearable for everyone but the twins and Mors. After about 30 minutes Clare had given up trying to start a conversation and had wandered back towards the other adepts getting used to their new weapons. ¡±Something isn''t right.¡± muttered Mors as he kept thinking about the strange behaviour of Verz and Claire. ¡°Your weapons almost ready lad, stop looking so depressed and lighten up.¡± scorned the master smith as he nodded towards the ice mage. Chapter 12.3 - Birth of a Legend ¡°Wait...I will do this myself.¡± interjected Mors as he stepped in front of the ice mage approaching the forge. Slightly offended the mage turned toward the master smith who was standing off to the side with folded arms shrugging helplessly. Huffing in frustration the mage took a few steps back and snapped a retort ¡°If you want to ruin your weapon, knock yourself out runt, knock yoursellllfff out.¡± Before the mage had even finished his sentence Mors was already walking towards the furnace with a look of extreme determination on his face. ¡°You sure you want to let him do this.¡± whispered Rock. ¡°It''s his choice.¡± replied Verz with a defeated sigh. ¡°Make sure you cool it as fast as you can boy!¡± sternly instructed the master smith. ¡°If you don''t it''s going to break the moment it meets a decent weapon and you''re gonna end up dead.¡± Although Verz had said it was his choice and decided not to interfere, she was extremely concerned. His magic attribute was darkness and although she had heard of it causing the area to cool when powerful spells were used she didn''t know of any that would be powerful enough for the task at hand unless he was planning to destroy half the forge. -¡±If he messes up I guess I can help him prepare another one after the trial and if it looks like he is about to do something that will destroy the place or harm someone, I¡¯ll step in. ¡± Verz Mors was in his own world as he ran though the final preparations completely ignoring everything going on around him. -¡±Looks like it''s all or nothing. If this doesn''t work then I guess I¡¯ll be stuck with regular weapon for a while.¡± [Mors] Out of the corner of his eye Mors spotted another furnace that was being used to create farm equipment and decided to run a quick test. Deeply concentrating, he focused his mind while mentally uttering some magical incantations. This caused the fire inside the furnace to flicker and reduce in size by at least half, confusing the smith that was working on the tools as he began to check for a fault in his equipment. Since waking up from the void Mors had been able to sense every flame and heat source in a 10-meter radius and had a weird feeling that he could control them if he wanted to. Assuming this was because he had gained his second magical attribute and with his new ¡®old¡¯ memories of things like physics and the laws of nature, his control over darkness and now the ability to manipulate flames and temperature he was pretty sure he could create an endothermic reaction that would drastically cool the immediate area at a much faster rate than relying on mana alone. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. From everything he had heard, the faster you cooled Astorneth the stronger and more durable it became so he wasn''t content to leave it to an unknown person even if they were an ice mage. With his knowledge, all he needed to do was set up the right environment and then trigger the chemical process. Of course, he had never tried any of this before and the chances of failure were high but if he wanted to be truly free, he had to gain enough strength to stand at the top of this world, and that wasn''t for the faint of heart. -¡°Fortune favours the bold¡± [Mors] Having had little to no practice with his new ability, Mors decided that he needed to ¡®crack the walnut with a sledgehammer¡¯ and use his full, unrestrained power. Taking a deep breath he placed his right hand on the side of the large black mould and was temporarily shocked to find that he felt a warm and pleasant sensation instead of intense burning he expected. Brushing all unnecessary thoughts from his mind he manipulated the dark and fire elements in the surroundings and began absorb as much energy as possible. Instantly all flames in the room sputtered before dieing out and causing the moonstones embedded in the ceiling to be the only source of light. The faint, cold blue light illuminated the rapidly forming ice as it raced outwards from where Mors¡¯ hand and the mould met. The ice showed no signs of slowing as it completely encompassed the mould and moved onto the furnace. With slight creaking and cracking sounds it soon covered the remainder of the furnace and spread over the stone floor causing a light mist to rise from the sudden temperature change. The sudden loss of the bright lights in the forge caused everyone to be temporarily blinded. They still felt the temperature drop drastically and immediately retreated a couple of steps away. The fastest to react, as well as the ones who retreated furthest were the twins as they hissed in annoyance at where they believed Mors to be standing. As they were cold blooded, a rapid fall in temperature was extremely dangerous to them. As sudden as they went out, the fires from the furnaces towards the edges rekindled bringing the warm, orange light back to the room that once again blinded everyone from the sudden change and resulted in everyone blinking a few times to readjust their eyes. A bead of sweat run down Mors¡¯ face in sharp contrast to the field of ice he was currently standing in. The ice mage shattered the surreal silence that had descended on the forge. ¡°Impossible¡± stuttered the ice mage as he completely misunderstood the origins of Mors¡¯ ability. He was known as one of the best ice casters in the Federation and considered himself to be almost peerless however he felt the boy in front of him was clearly at a completely different level. -¡±His affinity with ice is unbelievable, I must have him as an apprentice.¡± While everyone was still trying to compose themselves and make sense from the bizarre events, Mors suddenly raised his hand before slamming it into the cold mould causing it to shatter and grasping hold of his new weapon. A pitch black staff about two and a bit meters long, with a moon crescent blade at the top and a vicious looking spike at the bottom was slowly raised into the air by Mors with a single hand. The top of the crescent blade was razor sharp and looked like it could cut steel while the underneath had jagged, inwards facing curved teeth that would put most, if not all monsters to shame. At each end of the blade, what would be considered the tip if it wasn''t symmetrical was a slightly extended, needle-like point. At the base of the staff was a hefty looking spike with rippled, tiny blades protruding downwards. Chapter 12.4 - Birth of a Legend Cont. ¡±Truly the weapon of a berserker.¡± uttered the master smith in awe. He had seen many kinds of weapons during his career but this one screamed brutality, sacrificing everything for pure offensive power. ¡°The top of the blade is designed for slashing, the underneath for tearing and shredding, the tips are for puncturing heavy armour and vitals while the spike at the bottom of the staff is for destroying internal organs. Not one part is designed for defence or to keep the wielder out of harm''s way.¡± He would have never assumed that the unconscious boy¡¯s personality would match such a single-minded, ruthless weapon. -¡±I think I now understand why he was unconscious when he arrived.¡± [Master Smith] ¡±Morrigan¡± spoke Mors in a quiet, reverent tone to no one in particular, ¡°The Phantom Queens that foretells doom and death on the battlefield.¡± At the sound of Mors¡¯ voice everyone snapped from the shock of everything that had happened and finally paid attention to the terrifying weapon in his hand before silently shuddering. Even the most fearless warriors were likely to quake in their boots and turn tail when encountering something so monstrous on the battlefield. To the further surprise of everyone watching, Mors quickly flicked his wrist with a sudden jerk and the crescent blade folded perfectly in half, making it look like the blade of a scythe, perfect for any wannabe grim reaper. Long forgotten words resounded within the heads of the twins as they recalled the sermons of the Council of the Sun. -¡±...and that was when the harvester appeared cutting a bloody path of death and destruction with its pitch black scythe, consuming any soul brave enough to stand in its wake¡± [Claire and Alice] Mors slowly starts rotating the staff, temporary letting go of Morrigan causing it to flip around his body before ending up once again in his hand resulting in more than one watcher¡¯s jaw dropping. Displaying the skills expected of a grand staff master, the speed and precision rapidly increases each time it circles his body. Once again Mors makes a slight jerking motion and the staff suddenly shattered into three separate chains connected at the centre with each link sprouting multiple sharp, needle like barbs pointing in every direction. Instead of slowing down or losing control, the chains continue to increase in speed starting to create haunting, black afterimages in their wake in an almost symmetrical sphere around Mors. The two scythe like blades and the brutal spike appeared to be in multiple places at the same time and a dull humming emanates throughout the room causing the ice surrounding Mors to crack. -¡±Those chains aren''t designed to ensnare but to shred and render flesh from bone. If he masters its different forms and can transition between them seamlessly no one will be his equal in close combat, not even me.¡± mused Verz as she analysed the forms Mors was displaying. The length of the chains began to shorten and finally come to a stop as they wrap around Mors body. Instead of being turned to a bloody pulp Mors did not even appear to have a single scratch. Morrigan had almost completely disappeared against his black clothing, fitting snugly against his body as if a second layer of prickly skin. The two scythe blades rested on along the top of each of his arms, the chain wrapped upwards to his shoulders and then down around his chest before encircling his tail and ending at his bone tip with it and the spike almost seamlessly coming together. Flexing his arms, the curved blades sliced outwards before slowly retracting to their original position just like a serpent stretching its fangs.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -¡±Forget berserker, assassin would be a suitable class¡± mused the master smith as his evaluation of the weapon and its master continued to increase. ¡±How is he not being ripped apart!?¡± asked Bruce with a heavy, pained voice. In the past he had never felt threatened by Mors or his skills however the display he had just witnessed was terrifying. With Mors¡¯ ability to augment his body it was already easy to consider him a living weapon but with Morrigan at his side, a weapon that could meld perfectly with his body, anyone foolish enough to underestimate him or unlucky enough to make a mistake would be dead, higher realm or not. Bruce held little doubt that the days of restraining Mors from causing the Pathfinders shame or to put him in his place were well and truly over. The master smith slowly licked his lips as he stared at Mors and his new weapon with wide eyes before absentmindedly replying to Bruce¡¯s question ¡±A soul weapon is naturally part of you, if you understand each other well enough, being able to sleep on the blade''s edge shouldn''t cause as much as a dent in the skin¡­ but to master it to this extent normally takes years if not decades.¡± A faint hissing noise as well as a small plume of black smoke could be seen coming from Mors¡¯ clothes where they came into contact with the weapon. ¡°How do you plan on carrying your weapon¡± enquired the master smith with an equal mix of anticipation and excitement creeping into his voice realising that for such a unique weapon, a conventional sheath wouldn''t work. It was every master smiths dream to have their name linked with a powerful weapon and even though he technically he wasn''t really required by for the creation process, if Mors and his weapon were to become famous, so would he and as first impressions are so important the first thing a good weapon needs is a good sheath. Walking over to the tailor''s table nearby and picking up the leather hide that had been imbued with Azeroth, Mor¡¯s turned back to the blacksmith with a huge grin. ¡°I will make my own when I have spent enough time to know what they truly need. At the moment it feels right being next to my skin so maybe I¡¯ll just have to make some clothes or run around topless¡± A snort of laughter rumbles from this blacksmith. ¡°Boy! With a weapon that brutal all that will be missing from the picture is a sea of blood at your feet however I feel you might be aiming to keep a bit of a lower profile. I like you, take what you need in terms of materials but you have to promise to stop by in the future and show me how ¡®they¡¯ evolve. I have been doing this for over 75 years and I have never seen such an fascinating weapon.¡± The Pathfinders and adepts watched on in silence as Mors shakes hands with the smiling dwarf like they were best friends before retrieving his heavy black cloak and leather armour and heading towards the door. ¡°Put your cloak on and hood up!¡± Shouts Verz. ¡°Have you forgotten that there are demon hunters about or are you just a brainless idiot?¡± ¡°Whoops, almost forgot.¡± joked Mors in too much of a good mood to maintain his icy demeanour. ¡°As trouble likes to stalk me down wherever I roam, I don''t think it will matter much but if you''re that concerned let''s get going. The day is almost through and I need to bond with Morrigan before the trial starts.¡± he continued as he walked towards the door. ¡°Only just got a soul weapon and he thinks he is strong enough to command the Captain.¡± laughed Jade causing Bruce to reveal an evil smile thinking Mors was about to get one of his standard beatings. ¡°Little demon you sure sound eager for a spar so I won''t disappoint. As you asked so nicely let''s go.¡± spoke Verz in a half threatening, half light hearted manner. ¡°You only get stronger by fighting a better opponent and you''re the strongest person I know.¡± replied Mors as he tried his hardest to keep the subconscious flinch hammered into him when Verz mentioned a spar hidden. He needed to get stronger, much stronger and although with this method he expected many visits to the void, Vers was the best person to help him. Shocking everyone Verz lets out a hearty laugh with a hint of relief. -¡±Even though I didn''t have much choice in the matter it seems subconsciously I picked the right one. Tonight might go better than I expected.¡± she happily thought. ¡°Rock you are in charge, we will meet at the crossroads tomorrow¡± Commanded Verz with a dazzling smile that caused Rock¡¯s brain to jar before walking out the wooden door quickly followed by Mors. ¡°Never knew the pup had that kind of silver tongue.¡± muttered Rock as Jade nodded and replied ¡°People like them are hard to come by and I think she was worried that he would reject her and opt for easy life.¡± ¡°Hahaha, both of them are monsters that belong on a battlefield, why would they reject each other when they are so few that will trulyl understand and accept them.¡± joverly retorted Rock before giving his thanks to the blacksmiths in Verzs stead. -¡±Can''t wait to see the look on his face when he realised the reason for his nickname.¡± Chapter 13 - Drink by the camp fire At the centre of a spacious clearing located in the middle of Flatner forest, two figures sat on opposite sides of a crackling campfire that spat embers into the crystal clear, night sky. A bright crescent moon illuminated the tops of the swaying trees as they bent and twisted in the gentle breeze. The area around the small fire is devastated with deep gashes and chunks of dislodged earth scattered almost haphazardly as if had bore witness to an epic fight amongst giants. The trees encompassing the clearing only seem a little better for wear however they still looked like a strong gust of wind would cause most to splinter and tumble to the ground. The rustling leaves and the friendly crackling of the fire were the only sources of sound in the eerily silent clearing until the marginally taller figure coughed and took a long gulp from a dark glass bottle. ¡°You have improved little demon.¡± complimented Verz with a slightly slurred voice before taking another deep swig of the mysterious liquid. Mors had never seen his captain drink and was always thankful for that. Although it held the potential to make her easier to be around there was also the terrifying possibility of her being a violent drunk and wrecking havoc. -¡±Who knows how many people would end up dead and disfigured if she got even a tiny bit more violent.¡± [Mors] After she had downed her 7th bottle he started to relax as the worst case scenario didn''t seem to be happening. If anything it made her look much more likeable as gradually the cold stone facade was dropped and she began to show real emotions. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to gain from life,¡± asked Verz for the second time that night. She had originally asked him when they began sparring, however, Mors wasn''t much of a talker when it came to fighting, especially when a mistake could cost him an arm so it went unanswered. ¡°Bit philosophical for a warrior of the wilderness¡± joked Mors as he tried to redirect the conversation. He had plans and goals for this life but sharing them wouldn''t be wise, especially with someone he considered to be his main obstacle. ¡°You know you can leave at any time¡­ Yes, you would be considered a deserter and those from the military and the coliseum I rescued you from would hunt you down but no one is keeping you here.¡± snapped Verz as if she had read his mind. ¡°Only the strong are free in this world,¡± spoke Mors in a semi-defeated voice after taking a few minutes to think. ¡°Surviving to become strong is the only path I can tread.¡± -¡±Pretty vague but it''s impossible to lie to her without getting caught or sparking her insatiable curiosity.¡± thought Mors. He had no intention of sharing his true objectives with anyone, especially one he literally knew nothing about. He had spent the first few months upon arriving at the Pathfinders camp trying to find any information he could on his mentor before finally giving up. It wasn''t like people weren''t telling him because he was an outsider or they didn''t like him, it was that they truly had no clue themselves. Even what most would consider her best friend Jade had no information, well none that Mors was willing to ¡®pay¡¯ for. Like the demons from legends she simply appeared one day in the middle of a great battlefield and after impressing one of the leaders with her monstrous strength and brutality, she got offered a job. If she could bring him the enemy generals head, he would give her a permanent position in the Federation''s forces and a pardon from any past transgressions.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Not only did she deliver the general''s head but she also single-handedly managed to wipe out all of the opposition''s elite troops while undertaking the task turning the battle into an almost laughable, one-sided slaughter. This was also where she gained the nickname ¡®Blood Wolf¡¯ as when she returned she was covered head to foot in blood and gore, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± replied Verz obviously taken a little aback by Mors obviously vague attempt at dodging the conversation. ¡°Trust is a two-way street,¡± said Mors with a cold smile while meeting Verz¡¯s gaze. ¡°You are as mysterious as you are unforgiving and thus we have no foundation for trust to be built.¡± ¡°I saved you from the colosseum¡± immediately replied Verz in an unusual defensive tone as if she had actually been insulted. ¡°You conscripted me into your private army and forced me to train mercilessly for two years.¡± [Mors] ¡°I gave you a place to live, eat and grow strong¡± [Verz] ¡°You gave me a cage¡± [Morz] ¡°I GAVE YOU A CHANCE!¡± Shouted Verz with a heaving chest as she stood up. Deep down she couldn''t fault him for his perception of events and already felt pretty guilty hence the purpose of the conversation but she had also helped him out greatly. Although she had faith in Mors and his abilities the trials for Pathfinders was considered one of the most dangerous initiations in the military world. Only a fraction returned and those were normally full teams that worked together. Not the fractured group he was the outcast of. ¡°Look¡­ I am sorry for what has been done. Initially, I had my own selfish reasons but I really do care about you Mors¡­ you''re the closest thing I will ever have to a son.¡± spoke Verz with the last bit being so quiet it could''ve passed for a gust of wind. Not hearing the end of her sentence Mors was getting irritated by his longest running conversation with Verz and decided he would try to end it here even if it meant another round. ¡°I need to get stronger because this world is filled with people like you, who impose your own selfish will on the weak or unlucky without just cause or concern. You saw me as a potential asset that could further your goals and just reached out and took it without any concern for what I wanted¡­ you''re no better than those that summoned me to this world. The only thing you have going for you is that you didn''t kill me first.¡± ¡°I...I¡­ I am sorry Mors, I really am. Initially, I was interested in someone who could resist the slave collars¡­ if I could of back then, then maybe everything would be different.¡± stammered Verz as she cast her eyes downwards and into the fire before looking up. ¡°What do you mean they killed you?.¡± Although she only seemed a little tipsy she actually was rather drunk and it took a while for her to fully comprehend what Mors had said. -¡±Owww shit. I pretty much just slapped the granddaddy of informational fillet steak into the face of a semi-drunk, female wolf beastkin who could kill me with her pinky... FML¡± [Mors] ¡°You were a slave?¡± asked Mors in the most disbelieving voice he could trying to change the topic. ¡°What do you mean they killed you? I thought you were summoned from another world?¡± repeated Verz in a domineering tone. ¡°Where do you think souls live? What happens when one leaves its body? Surely you''re not as stupid as to believe that there¡¯s a big well of souls dancing around waiting for someone kind enough to give them a body.¡± spat Mors as he leant over and grabbed the bottle from Verz before downing it in one go causing her to raise an eyebrow in surprise. A warm, tingling feeling surged from his stomach and he felt his face start to flush. -¡±Strong stuff.¡± Pulling two more bottles seemingly out of thin air Vers passed Mors one and sat back down on the log she was using as her makeshift seat, staring at him the entire time for him to continue. ¡°I have memories from my previous lives¡± started Mors when he realised he wasn''t getting out of this without revealing something. ¡°So I kind of know how I was brought here.¡± ¡°Lives?... How you were brought here?¡± questioned Verz with drunken curiosity. She couldn''t tell if it was the alcohol or if it was Mors being overly cryptic but couldn''t help but let the conversation drift from its initial purpose. ¡°...Do you believe in the gods?¡± Chapter 13.1 - Gods, names and suprises ¡°Do I believe in gods!?¡± choked Verz as the drink went down the wrong way. ¡°You asking if I believe that there are omnipotent, all powerful beings that can do anything, anywhere, at any time yet choose to watch others suffer and remain silent¡­ No. Who would even want to believe in something like that.¡± ¡°Why do you think they are omnipotent or actually give a fuck about you or anyone else?¡± replied Mors in an even, unchallenging voice. ¡°Do you care about what happens to people you have never met or to multitudes of creatures you kill each day?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I only kill when I have a good reason¡­ or someone pissed me off¡­ or I feel like it¡± said Verz in a semi-smug fashion, puffing out her chest as if her restraint was something to be proud of. Ignoring the complete personality change of the slightly drunk woman in front of him, Mors frowned before pointing to one of the half-burnt logs that lay in the fire before quickly finishing his 3rd bottle and receiving another. Small bugs were crawling out of what was once their homes in a vain attempt to flee the burning inferno. ¡°Bugs? You''re comparing us to bugs?¡± [Verz] ¡°It''s an example, what I am comparing us to is something weaker, smaller and not worth really paying attention too. Like the blades of grass in a field or the leaves on the trees.¡± chuckled Mors at his Captains drunken slurring. ¡°Every living thing in this wor¡­ existence thinks and feels differently. Although between speci¡­ sentient beings at the same level the differences are pretty small in comparison, you can''t force your perception of reality onto others and declare that it''s fact and just.¡± -¡±Damn this is hard, it was so much easier in my past world. With god knows how many ¡®intelligent¡¯ species, magic, gods and heavens knows what else running around messing with the laws of nature, how the hell are you meant to have any sort of grounding for common sense.¡± [Mors] ¡°Oh.. and hows do you know so much about the GODs then hmmmmmz¡± [Verz] ¡°Met one¡± replied Mors with a smug look on his face. The alcohol he was drinking had started to affect his thinking and he felt himself being drawn into a drunken ¡®who can piss furthest¡¯ contest. -"Damn I am a lightweight" ¡°Ha sure you have, the greeeat Mors¡­ Messenger of the Gods¡­¡± laughed Verz while slapping one of her knees. Mors wasn''t happy about being doubted and angrily retorted. ¡°Have you seen me preaching? I just said I met one¡­wasn''t that bad actually for the god of death¡­ even got to give him a nickname and find out what truly happened.¡± ¡°GOD OF DEATH?!! Is that the god that named you?¡± asked a stunned Verz. Normally the naming god appeared in the individual''s title however as Mors¡¯ status plate had question marks, she had assumed that the god was from his old world that couldn''t be translated. Finishing off yet another bottle of the mysterious liquid, a proud smile surfaced on Mors¡¯ face as he felt he had won the imagined competition. ¡°Yup cool name huh¡­ well bar being considered feminine but the surname makes up for it¡± ¡°You know what it means? Is it something from your home world?¡± Verz asked with an inquisitive look. She was naturally curious and everything he was saying was tantalising mysterious and vague. -¡±I can''t believe I never tried to get to know about him before now. I just assumed that as he was basically a newborn there was nothing to really learn¡± ¡°Mors was the personification of death in an ancient empire while letus literally means death in its language making the literal translation death¡¯s death.¡° Silence fell onto the clearing as Verz tried to think about the implications to Mors¡¯ name. It wasn''t well known but names contained a certain amount of special magic that affected the development of the individual and thus were always picked with the uttermost care. This was especially true for those named by the gods. Mors, however, was contemplating the meaning in a completely different way. ¡°Does that mean I am deaths death? Or just double death? Or is it that because I am death''s death that I actually represent life as it''s a double negative.¡± ¡°What on Acoria are you talking about?¡± replied a confused Verz. ¡°Ahh nothing, Anyway why do you want to know if I trust you?¡± spoke Mors as he attempted to sober up. Dragons were extremely susceptible to alcohol and its effects but thanks to his demonic blood counteracting its effects he was still just about coherent.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Verz handed over Mors¡¯ status plate. ¡°First have a look at this and then I¡¯ll tell you my story and what it all means.¡±
Name: Mors Letus Title: Son of the Blood Wolf Race: Demon Type: Greater Draconic Demon of Darkness
Health: 500/500 Mana: 500/500 Spirit: 500/500 Rage: 0/100
Stamina: 500/500 Strength: 1500 Intellect: 70 Influence: 50
Primary Attribute: Darkness Secondary Attribute: Fire
Skills: Racial Traits
Partial Augmentation Ability to transform parts of your body to their demonic or draconic appearance. (30%) Cloak of Darkness Your physical body merges with the darkness reducing the amount of damage you take and modifying your appearance. (10%) Flereous¡¯ Grasp Coats your hands in scorching flames, burning all that touch them. Fire Storm Turns the surroundings into an inferno. Effect depends on the amount of rage and mana used. Hell¡¯s Symphony (AOE) The sounds you make can be turned into a symphony of death and despair to those around you. More effective if it''s vocalised. Draconic Roar (AOE) A dragon''s roar that makes all tremble in fear. The more rage used the more powerful the effect. Call of Darkness (AOE) Demonic screech that destroys the willpower and fighting spirit of those you deem your foe At Death''s Door [Passive] (evolved from In my time of need) Instantly restored mana, stamina and rage when you or an ally is close to death. Visions of Despair [Passive(AOE)] (evolved from Demonic Bloodlust) The darker and more sinister your thoughts the more intimidated your opponents will be. Makes no distinction between friend or foe. Burning Hunters Vision (Evolution from Hunters Vision) Flames increase the power of the sixth sense resulting in increased range (20m) and a change in its physical appearance. Cannot be blocked. Demons Last Stand [Self Activating] An ocean of blood marks where a demon falls, a mountain of bones their tombstone. Unstable Heritage [Passive] Mental instability due to two alpha bloodlines fighting for dominance. Primarch [Passive] First of your kind but not the last. Enhanced evolution options. Lesser Draconic Regenerative Blood [Passive] (evolved from Regenerative Blood) Bloodlines combine enabling rapid health regeneration. Extremely slow limb regeneration. Tyrannical Aura - level 1 (Merge Evolution from Demonic Aura and Draconic Disposition) Draws power from the emotions of yourself and others to cast fear and doubt into their hearts. Draconic Eyes An adaptive ability that enables the bloodlines to combine and make enhancements to vision. The eyes appearance is dictated by current traits. Can see details at extreme ranges (Dragon) Can see auras/aoe debuffs (Dragon) Captivates any lesser reptile (Dragon) Highlights weak spots/vitals in opponents (Demon) Able to see recently deceased souls (???) Heir to the Moon Clan [Passive] Able to learn and training in the lost arts of the Moon Clan. Adopted Species All members of your species have been adopted, entirely by another. Able to learn racial traits from that species. Unbreakable You define your species. No matter the trials or tribulations you face, you never give up and attempt to stand against the odds. This has amused the gods. +25% Misfortune (Gods entertainment) ???????? (Hidden by the god of death)
¡°WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELLS!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± roared Mors as he looked at his status plate. Chapter 13.2 - Son ¡°WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELLS!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± roared Mors in shock as he looked at his status plate. ¡°Stop being such a drama queen and read the rest so I can explain properly without interruptions later. Oh and remember I can only see the names and not the descriptions or effects so don''t expect me to have all the answers.¡± chided Verz in a nervous tone. His mind was already racing in multiple directions and unwilling to focus but Mors repressed the need for answers and once again looked at his status plate.
Status
Unique There has never been one like you. (+10% interest from others) (Draws attention when not concealed) Soul Siblings There are two other souls in this world that are forever linked to yours. The effects can be suppressed if enough spirit control is applied. (Ability to roughly know where the others are) (Ability to sense extreme emotions) (Ability to enter a berserker state if a sibling is in mortal danger) Follow your own road You are not tied down by fate. With no set path you are free to do as you please. (Gods cannot directly interfere with you or your surroundings) (Effects those around you) Drunk You are drunk and should probably go to sleep. (-40% cognitive thinking) (-40% motor skills) (80% chance of hangover) Grim''s Apostle Death has been watching you since birth and has found it thoroughly entertaining. Expecting great things from you he laid claim to a part of your soul. (Increase in darkness affinity) (Increase in the effectiveness of fear based skills and abilities) (Able to shrug of blows that would kill a normal mortal) Favoured by Chaos Wherever you go, you cause mayhem without exception. The god of chaos loves this. (Keep your senses where all others lose theirs) (Ability to suppress emotions during critical moments) (Trouble will always find you, even if a god has to point it in your direction) Inheritor of the Moon Clan Adopted by the last surviving member of the legendary Moon Clan. (When you are with other members of the Moon Clan all stats increased by 25%) (Moon Clan Racial limitations on abilities and skills Ignored) (Ability to learn new skills directly from other members) (Senses increased by 50%) (All status increased by 50% when in danger)
¡°How am I yo¡­¡± started Mors before he was interrupted by Verz ¡°There is more on the back. Come on now!.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
Titles
Son of the Blood Wolf [Active] You have been adopted by the last surviving member of the Moon Clan. Inheritor of the Moon Clan You have been chosen as one to inherit the will of the Moon Clan from its last surviving member. Named by the God of Death The God of Death has named you. The Accidental Summonee You were never intended to be part of this world even amongst those who have been summoned.
Class Jobs
Dark Battlemage - level 1 Close combat specialist with AOE and augmentation magics enhancing combat prowess. Unequalled in 1 v many confrontations. Weak when allies are close as cannot use abilities/skills at full power. (Strength increase (Level too low)) (Agility increase (Level too low)) (Mana regeneration increased (Level too low) Pathfinder - Recruit Slaying the enemies of the Federation. (+10% physical resistance) (+40 Influence) (+2% senses)
Mors hurriedly finished scanning the rest of the information before impatiently asking the question that had been hammering though his thoughts since the start. ¡°How am I the son of the Blood Wolf¡­ and that''s you right?¡± Verz was staring into the fire silently for a moment. All trace of intoxication or sternness had long since vanished from her face and having been replaced with a nervous look bordering on panic. -¡±Please let the little demon wait until he has heard the whole story.¡± ¡°I know you feel I have been a terrible¡­ mentor but truly I have done what I thought was best.¡± she started before falling into silence as Mors continued to glare at her with an unsympathetic look. ¡°At first I was just interested in how you managed to resist the slave collar and kill the brat back at the colosseum. Well, I wouldn''t say I was just interested, more I needed to know how you did it¡­ if I would have known back then I.. I¡­¡± A few tears silently fell down Verz¡¯s face as her eyes lost focus at long repressed memories surfacing. Mors had seen a lot of shocking things in his many lives however he never, ever would''ve expected to see Verz shed tears. -¡±There is a lot more to this woman than I initially thought. I am not one to waltz into someone''s dark past at the best of times however this could be really dangerous. With my desire for companionship and a soft spot for sob stories, I might hesitate in the future and that will get me killed.¡± Emotions of all kinds stormed through Mors from joy to despair and everything in between. He had always made an active effort to avoid ties to this world as they always resulted in pain and misery. He also found if very tiring being around others for long periods of time and preferred solitude however on the flip side he craved some real companionship. -¡±No man¡¯s an island ¡° Because of his actions he had always been isolated from others with the exception of Verz and now he thought about it, she really was the closest thing he had to a mother and a friend in this world. However, he found it extremely hard to just ignore the torturous training and her unforgiving personality of the past¡­ even if she was now showing her weak, vulnerable self. He was pretty sure it wasn''t a ploy to exploit him. He hadn''t heard of any way to manipulate the status stones and apart from it maybe being an attempt to control him, he couldn''t think of a reason to go through so much effort. -¡±This complicates matters to some extent. Killing her in a bid for freedom might cause unpleasant emotions to surface, especially if I accept her as my adoptive mother and that is without knowing what this Moon Clan thing is.¡± -¡±My parents in this world were basically a pit of blood and my ownl¡­ I HAVE TWO SIBLINGS!¡± The shock of his new title had meant that he simply skim read the rest, however, the startling fact that it had mentioned not one but two siblings only now hit him with full force. Noticing the varying emotions flitting across Mors'' face, Verz waited patiently for him to sort things out. -¡±I truly thought he would go on a rampage. This is going better than I could have hoped for.¡± she mused happily to herself. ¡°Soo...I have been adopted by you, I am the inheritor to something called the Moon Clan, I have another sibling I need to worry about and I have a class as well as many new skills and abilities¡­ Putting siblings and myself aside, can you please explain to me the other two before I really lose my mind¡± spoke Mors with an almost plea like face after 5 or so minutes of trying to put the pieces of the puzzle together and failing miserably. He had come to the conclusion that he must have already accepted Verz at some level for his status plate to be showing the current title and statuses. ¡°I suppose I should start with a summary then we can focus on the most pressing questions. My Name is Kara Andarta Verz, princess and last surviving member of the Moon Clan.¡± ¡°My clan was destroyed over 70 years ago, its people slaughtered and I, the sole survivor was¡­ enslaved. Due to what was done to me while a slave, I will never be able to bear young and as the last clan member, thought the Moon Clan would truly die along with me.¡± ¡°In the two years we have spent together, I have trained and taught you like you were my own and slowly I must have subconsciously started seeing you that way. It wasn''t until your status plate changed that I realised the truth and all of its implications.¡± ¡°I hid it from you in fear that you would reject me and leave but I also knew in my heart that I couldn''t hide it forever so I decided I would make sure that even if you do decide to leave, you have what it takes to survive, no matter how much you hated me. ¡° The future of the Moon Clan aside you are extremely important to me and I want you to live a happy and long life, however, to do that you need to be strong, stronger than me, the duchess or even the gods.¡± Verz rushed through the summary before expectantly looking up and into Mors''s eyes hoping he was still listening. She knew he was almost as inquisitive as herself and hoped by giving a detailed summary, hinting at major events and emphasising the fact that she actually cared about him and did not want to use him, that he would be more receptive and reasonable. However, his next words were worlds apart from anything that she could have anticipated. ¡°.... Well you barely beat a pool of blood as a parent and the status perks of the Moon Clan are pretty incredible so logically speaking I would be a fool to say no, especially as I realise that to survive in this world you need strength, however... I would rather eat my own tail with a spoon than call you mother.¡± replied Mors in a forced jokey tone to try and lighten the mood. ¡°Fine, mum or Kara will do for now.¡± replied Verz with shocking speed as she displayed a dazzling smile and straightened as if the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders. Chapter 13.3 - Cards on the table ¡°...Verz¡± said Mors flatly while keeping eye contact with his Captain and wannabe mother as he took a deep breath and continued. Her change of personality had completely taken him off guard and she had managed to actually hit all of his weak spots when it came to social interactions however the inferno that had been lit inside the void earlier still raged and he would not change his mind. -¡±I will do as I please or die trying.¡± ¡°Although I am not flatly rejecting this because it has many benefits and to be completely honest even though I was¡­ am extremely pissed off about how I have been treated me until now, I think you need to know some things before you decided on wanting to truly adopt me or let me inherit the Moon Clan think.¡° he continued. ¡°Firstly, it will take a lot of time and trust will need to be earned until I can truly see you as family. I do not trust easily especially to those who I feel have wronged me. I know you have your reasons and after the fact, I realised that most of the time you have been stopping me from doing something incredibly stupid however that leads me to my second point. If you continue to get in my way and I do not consider you true family¡­ I will kill you without mercy or hesitation. After you, maybe rightly so, stopped me from attacking that bitch earlier today resulting in me getting kicked unconscious, I decided I would no longer bow to anyone ever again. I have a few things that I must do in this life and being the puppet of another is not one of them.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ and if I ever do consider you family, it''s best for this world if you don''t get yourself killed. I care little for it and watching things burn is a great pastime especially when you need a distraction.¡± His last statement had caused her to feel a warm feeling deep within her chest that she could not describe but did not distract her from the meaning behind the rest of his words. -¡±This must be related to his personality and bloodlines. I have never met an obedient dragon or demon even when they are faced with overwhelming strength. I knew he seemed different when he woke up. I guess it also relates to him getting his second affinity fire.¡± thought Verz as she made an unreadable face as the crackling fire filled the silence since Mors had finished his demands. ¡°That depends on your plans and how you execute them. How could I call myself anything like a mother if I knowingly watched you go and kill yourself? Today if I didn''t stop you and that Duchess got serious you would have been deader than dead. Even if I tried my best to protect you.¡± replied Verz in an extremely weak pleading manner. She understood that sometimes in life there were things you just had to do no matter the consequences. She had the feeling that repressing him too much might backlash but this little demon loved getting into fights that he couldn''t win so it couldn''t be helped. -¡±He is almost like the terrier beastkin, always picking a fight with the strongest and most dangerous things they can find.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°My plan is quite simple really. Live a nice secluded life and ensure those close to me are safe. As I don''t have anyone close to me¡­ at the moment, all I need to do is sort out a few issues. Save my brother from slavery, find out about this other mystery sibling, kill everyone involved in the summoning and the newest addition to the list, stand on that Duchess¡¯s head as she eats a mouthful of dirt.¡± spoke Mors in an almost bored tone. The only thing that surprised Verz was that his list was relatively small and on the surface seemed simple. ¡°You know when you say it like that it sounds quite simple but you do realise that every single one of those are difficult enough that all are worthy of their own legends if you succeed.¡± A fit of laughter took Mors for the first time in his life as he fought for enough breath to respond to Verz. ¡°My brother, that I have never met, is located inside one of the largest fortresses in this world surrounded by hundreds of thousands of armed to the teeth, professional soldiers that ruled by the country that sanctioned the summoning which I have swore revenge on while the Duchess who conveniently commands at least a hundred thousand troops, that no doubt will have issues with me having a ¡®word¡¯ with their leader and to top it all off I can''t even sense my other sibling in the slightest and we aren''t exactly one of natural heritage that shares the same characteristics.¡± ¡°Do not think I underestimate my goals. I plan to burn Kingdoms to the ground as I shake the foundations of empires and federations while laying waste to any who oppose or have wronged me.¡± chuckled Mors as he finally calmed down. He felt like he had taken his first step on his chosen path and it was wonderful. -¡±Should''ve declared this out loud sooner.¡± ¡°That''s a bit tyrannical, isn''t it? There will be a lot of fallout and bystander casualties¡± replied a shocked and concerned Verz. If he was to say this in the middle of a town with his current strength as well as the almost impossible tasks, people were likely to think him mad. ¡°You are likely to make an enemy of the entire southern continent.¡± ¡°Then I shall have allies and friends in the north,¡± said Mors unconcerned. ¡°It matters little, it''s not like I am going to stand in front of an army of thousands and charge at them by myself in my underwear, is it. The greatest trick the Devil ever played was convincing everyone that he did not exist.¡± Verz sighed with relief knowing Mors wasn''t intending to try and achieve his objectives openly. No matter how skilled you were all it would take is a well-placed arrow and you would be dead. ¡°At least you''re not that foolish¡± ¡°The ultimate victory is when you win before conflict even arises¡± [Mors] ¡°You sure are full of weird sayings tonight?¡± said Verz as she pondered the meaning of the most recent addition. ¡°AH!¡± she exclaimed in realisation. ¡°I forgot, dragons are extremely weak to alcohol and get drunk really quickly!¡± as she watched Mors finish off yet another bottle and checking her spatial ring to find it was almost empty. -¡±I wonder what he is like when he is hungover¡± ¡°Capta.. Verz¡± Mors corrected him himself. ¡°Although it''s uncouth I feel it''s time we talked about the Moon Clan and if I was a betting man¡­ demon, that''s more than likely linked with your past.¡± Mors said with a flushed face from the alcohol. As he had never drunk before he didn''t know his limits but he was pretty sure he was close and needed to find out everything he could while the current atmosphere remained. Chapter 14 - Prelude to demise ¡°Although it''s uncouth I feel it''s time we talked about the Moon Clan and if I was a betting man¡­ or more accurately demon, that''s more than likely linked with your past.¡± Mors said with a flushed face caused by the alcohol. ¡°I apologise but if we are to trust each other and build a ¡®real¡¯ relationship we cannot hold any secrets. I have told you much tonight that could get me in serious trouble, especially with those of the church, human kingdoms or the Federation. Pretty much every major group I know of actually.¡± said Mors as he temporarily regretted his loose-lipped ways. -¡±I should''ve just kept my big mouth shut. Worst case if I can get her to talk I might have some ammo in case the shit hits the proverbial fan.¡± ¡°I guess you are right, however, please promise me that you will not mention this to anyone. Not only could it get both of us in some serious trouble but I do have some pride you know¡± sadly muttered Verz. -¡±Well, that was easier than expected.¡± Mors didn''t even hesitate ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Taking a long swig and emptying the last remaining bottle Verz stared intently into the fire as if she was searching for some deep and hidden meaning. ¡°It started back when I was a young girl, over 70 years ago.¡± -¡°...What the hell? You don''t look a day over 30!¡± thought Mors in shock. -¡±I guess it is true and beastkin age a lot slower than most. I guess I need to try and change my perception of what¡¯s old... or care home bait.¡± ===== 70 Years Ago ==== A young, pretty girl looking to be around the age of twelve or thirteen races along majestic corridors strewn tapestries, ornaments and the occasional guard in decorative armour that almost makes them invisible against the walls. Her light grey, fluffy wolf''s tail and pointy ears give her already innocent and pure features an unnecessary boost to her charm. Her bright green eyes sparkled with joy and she panted, slightly out of breath as she turned a corner and ran straight into a late forties looking beastkin in a regal looking robe. Rebounding off him like she had hit a brick wall she looked up at wolf beastkin in front of her. Broad shouldered with rough looking black fur that greyed towards the end and piercing green eyes, the figure was the embodiment of power and authority. His stern unforgiving face quickly disappearing as he realised who had run into him. ¡°Father!¡± exclaimed the young girl as she got to her feet and brushed down her blood red dress. ¡°Arnt, you meant to be with big sister before the ceremony?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Hahaha little one calm down, there are still hours to go yet¡± chuckled the girl''s father as he messed with her hair in a loving gesture. ¡°Furthermore what are you doing here Kara? Shouldn''t you be entertaining the Sun Clan''s heir?¡± ¡°Arrrgh he is so boring and keeps saying his family is better than ours and that I need to listen to everything he says. I find him really annoying.¡± pouted Kara. ¡°Kara Andarta Verz! You are the next alpha female and pack leader to our clan now that your sister is marrying into another. We have been at war with the Sun clan since we arrived on this bleak, dreary continent and this if the first real chance for our families let bygones be bygones and usher in an era of peace. Your elder sister hasn''t even met her husband yet and could be sacrificing her future happiness but she is doing it with a smile while you can''t even entertain one guest for a couple of measly days.¡± lectured Kara¡¯s father although it was clear he was frustrated at the situation and just letting off steam. ¡°Clan leader Alz, you are required by the elders,¡± said a well-dressed fox beastkin that had silently snuck up on the pair causing both of them to slightly jump. Alz took a moment to calm himself down. If there was any other way to end this conflict he would. Even as the clan leader, he was barely able to cope with the guilt of letting his eldest daughter be used in this shame of an arranged marriage so that others could gain. -¡±If it wasn''t for those damn elders and this infernal sly fox I would burn the Sun Clans fortress to the ground before letting them touch one of my children. There will be hell to pay if they try and use her as a hostage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry father¡­ I just wanted to go see all the pretty decorations to the main hall,¡± whined Kara in an adorable like way causing him to lose most of the anger in his heart. Letting out a deep sigh Alz turned around before heading off in the direction he had come from. ¡°Do as you please, I would rather one of my daughters be happy than none.¡± The fox beastkin openly stared at the young girl in front of him before giving a lecherous smile and following Alz. Repressing a cold shudder caused by the man''s stare, Kara turned around and also headed back the way she came. -¡±Big sister is doing everything she can to make the Clan better, I must do my part too, even if he is such a nasty boy.¡± ¡±Soon¡± muttered the fox beastkin in an almost inaudible voice as he took a final glance at the rapidly disappearing Kara. It wasn''t long before Kara was hesitating before a large wooden door with a guard on either side. Taking the same kind of a deep breath that her father had done earlier, her girlish features fled as a mask that revealed no emotion replaced it. -¡±I really, really hate him.¡± Walking the last few steps towards the door one of the guards swiftly opened it and bowed to reveal a well lit, spacious training room with dummies and wooden weapons littering the sides. ¡°Ah¡­ so the bitch wolf returns¡± echoes a nauseating voice belonging to a young boy. Chapter 14.1 - The Sun and Moon Kara¡¯s mask of indifference slightly slipped and she wrinkled her nose in disgust at the crude comment the boy had made as she continued to walk into the training room as if nothing had been said. ¡°Apologies Jeff, I needed to attend to some urgent matters and have only just been able to return.¡± said Kara with forced politeness. A young boy around the same age as her, wearing dark blue training leathers was swinging a heavy wooden sword wildly at a straw training dummy. His red fox ears and bushy tail stood in stark contrast from his attire and his long blond hair fluttered in the wind caused by his cumbersome movements. ¡°That''s young master to you, wolf bitch!¡± scowled the boy casting a threatening glance over his shoulder and smirking. ¡°... Young master of the Sun Clan please can you refrain from using such vile language where others can hear, they may misinterpret it as you lacking in etiquette especially when in another''s home,¡± replied Kara in a strained voice as she silently ground her teeth. ¡°They are only guards and servants. If they speak malicious rumours then they will simply forfeit their lives. Anyway who would listen to the words of a commoner over a noble like myself.¡± chuckled the boy while prolonging his words in a slow and dumb manner as if he was teaching a young child to speak. ¡°This is why no one respects you stupid wolves or your clan¡­ not even your servants know their place.¡± ¡°Says the ones who lost the last two wars even though they used every dirty trick known.¡± snapped Kara before biting her tongue and mentally berating herself. They would soon be allies and the past needed to be put behind them if it was to have any chance of lasting. The boy¡¯s face turned scarlet at the insult. ¡°This is an age where brains will always win over brawn. You may be the strongest fraction on the continent but the day is close when you will fall and we, the Moon Clan will be there waiting.¡± **COUGH** ¡°Young Master, I believe your father has already warned you about talking like that.¡± interjected an old white-haired servant that had been hidden towards the side of the room in one of the many shadows. The Moon Clan was indeed considered the strongest and most wealthy fraction in existence. So much so that kingdoms and empires not only acknowledged them as equals but often sort their counsel and support in any international matters or more commonly, conflicts. Like all things people covet, their influence and riches had made them a lot of enemies with the Sun Clan being one of the biggest and problematic. Their battle prowess birthed a saying amongst the common people that ¡®when the Moon clan marched, even the dawn would retreat¡¯ which was also an indirect joke at the expense of the Sun Clan. They had never won a physical confrontation against the moon Clan and nearly always opted to retreat instead of face them in open battle. In the past when they were on the main continent they had been exceptional allies and were known as being the only ones that had been able to stand up to the power of the dragon kingdoms and demon hordes. The Sun Clan had handled information and espionage while the Moon Clan was the sword and shield. However once their mutual enemies fell from prominence and scattered to the wind, as well as the relocation to the Nevesh content with its scarce resources, the alliance rapidly fell apart. The Sun Clan were extremely secretive and adept at picking their battles enabling them to avoid the devastating superior forces of the Moon Clan while the Moon Clan was too powerful to use covert or underhand means effectively against resulting in a very long war of attrition that had substantially weakened both sides to the point of collapse. Finally, after so much time, both sides had enough and decided to try for peace and the chance to rekindle their former glory. The first major step on this road was the political marriage of the Moon Clan''s first princes to the next successor of the Sun Clan once again uniting the families and hopefully starting the long process of reconciliation.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A year after the initial armistice, the time of the wedding had come and the Sun Clan''s main family, as well as an honour guard of a few hundred, were now residing in the heart of the Moon Clan¡¯s territory as if it was their own. Strangely enough, breaking from a tradition where the bride and family would travel to the groom¡¯s household, the Sun Clan had requested that the marriage be held at the Moon Clan''s fortress. They said that this was a sign of respect as the princess would be living with them from now and she would not be able to see her family often. This was hastily accepted as it was seen as the safer option, however, Alz felt it was because they didn''t want them to know where the Sun fortress was. The Moon Clan¡¯s fortress was located on the southern coast along the Darklands mountain range south of the Tellvinai basin and apart from the human city of Alzor was considered the strongest on the continent. The Sun Clan¡¯s fortress location was still unknown but rumoured to have been relocated to a small island off the western coast that was constantly shrouded in fog. ¡°Shall we spar for a bit?¡± asked Kara as innocently as she could while picking up a light wooden sword. She had enough of the insults and wanted a little payback. Without an acknowledgement or anytime to prepare the boy suddenly launched a barrage of rapid attacks with the obvious aim to seriously injure, if not kill the young girl. Without the slightest hesitation at the brutal attack, Kara stepped to the side and elegantly rotated her waist, avoiding the simple attack before lightly tapping the back of Jeff¡¯s head as he passed and retaking her battle stance. ¡°1 - 0.¡± The Moon Clan lived and breathed for battle. From the age of 3, they were thrown into a seemingly brutal training regime that would even put a spartan to shame. When they were not training they were bonding with each other and combine with their natural pack instinct, made them almost unstoppable as a large battle force however it was in one on one combat that they truly excelled. Jeff growled in frustration as he stood and once again launched himself at Kara attempting to use his strength and agility to overpower her before being once again being hit on the back of the head. This time the force used was greatly increased and his face heavily smashed into the floor. ¡°2 - 0. Want to give up?¡± Smiled Kara in a mocking tone. -¡±What goes around comes around you stupid brat.¡± Roaring in anger the boy raised himself off the floor and flung a handful of sawdust that was sprinkled across the floor to enhance the grip on the stone floor at Kara''s face. Kara had not anticipated the sneak attack and had not closed her eyes in time. Staggering backwards she felt a sharp pain hammer into her arm causing her to let out a little whimper before a small, magically reinforced foot made contact with her stomach sending her flying backwards and crashing into the floor. ¡°Hahahah not so tough are you! You wolfs are pathetic always going on about honor and your ¡®natural¡¯ strength.¡± roared Jeff completely ignoring the score and his underhand methods. Staggering to her feet, Kara wiped a dribble of blood that had leaked from her mouth and blinked her eyes trying to clear them. Wanting to push his advantage Jeff lunged forward aiming his wooden sword and the girl''s jade like, tender neck. The sword whistled through the air with killing intent but just as it was about to make contact Kara suddenly stamped off the floor with her opposite foot causing her to spin and the sword missed by a hair''s width. Using the momentum of the spin and an arm to keep her red dress from revealing too much of her legs, her foot made contact with the stunned boys cheek and sent him spiraling into the floor with a sickening thud before bouncing a couple of feet away. Upon regaining her footing, without looking she immediately threw her sword, tip first at the dazed boy cradling his face. Before it could make contact with his head, the old servant from earlier appeared seemingly out of nowhere and caught it in an elegant manner before giving a slight bow. ¡°Miss, I believe this spar is over and continuing it further would be considered¡­ provocative.¡± said the servant in a mockingly over respectful manner. ¡°Seb kill that fucking bitch!¡± screamed Jeff while holding onto his broken nose and swelling cheek. ¡°Young master, please forgive me but this is not the time or place. Please be patient.¡± The servants response caused Karas brows to furrow. -¡±What a weird response. He must be humouring him so he doesn''t suffer his wrath.¡± Helped to his feet, Jeff glared at Kara with animosity in his eyes. ¡°Uncle said that once he is done, I will be allowed to play. Look forward to it wolf bitch!¡± spat the bloodied boy as he marched out of the room followed by his servant. The uneasy feeling that had been troubling Kara throughout the day now reached its peak and she quickly made her way out of the training room and down the corridor. -¡±I need to see father, something doesn''t feel right.¡± Chapter 14.2 - Wedding Briskly walking down a long corridor that due to the lack of windows held no natural light, Kara headed towards the elder''s hall that was situated deep within the Moon Clan¡¯s fortress. Since the Sun Clan had arrived she had been deeply troubled by their strange attitude and offhand remarks. When the important members of the Moon Clan were present they were all smiles and pleasantries talking about how this was the start of a new era of prosperity and joy for their clans. However, as soon as there was no one of importance around the facade quickly slipped and contempt and ridicule oozed out. Her recent interaction with Jeff and his personal servant had finally unnerved her enough to share her concerns with her father. -¡±If my father wasn''t so against underhand means I am sure he would have picked up on this already but I guess being surrounded by the entirety of our clan they wouldn''t be so foolish as to do anything.¡± Apart from scouting, the Moon Clan rarely did any reconnaissance or information gathering in the shadows as it was seen as against their noble nature. Surprisingly due to their pack mentality, making it virtually impossible for outsiders to sneak in or obtain any relevant information and their amazing combat abilities they were not at much of a disadvantage because of this. A redheaded woman who appeared to be in her late twenties, dressed in a traditional maid''s outfit strode down the corridor with purpose, snapping Kara from her thoughts. ¡°Anne why are you away from the residential area?¡± asked Kara in a friendly manner. ¡°Young Mistress, you need to get ready. The celebrations will be starting in less than two hours,¡± spoke Anne as she politely curtseyed. ¡°Don''t worry, you know it never takes me long to dress.¡± laughed Kara as she made a move to pass the maid. ¡°I need to speak with father about something important.¡± ¡°I am afraid your father has personally asked me to do this young mistress. Please don''t put me in a position where I will get in trouble again.¡± pleaded Anne. ¡°He is also entertaining the Sun Clans primarch and elders.¡± -¡±Drat¡­ Looks like I won''t be able to speak to him privately. I guess it can wait until later, it''s not like my bad premonition will stop everything in its tracks.¡± thought Kara as she slowed. ¡°Fine, let''s go get ready but send a messenger to my father telling him that I need to speak with him urgently.¡± commanded Kara as she changed direction and headed for her residential area. A little while later standing in the middle of a grand room that contained an enormous queen sized bed and had all kinds of weapons and shields hanging from the wall, Kara was wearing a luxurious silver dress that complimented her petite frame. Her hair was braided and held up by two ribbons, one red and another blue symbolising the Sun and Moon Clan''s house colours. ¡°It''s impossible to breathe in this damn thing and how the hell am I going to move freely if I am attacked.¡± muttered Kara causing the Anne who was dressing her to chuckle. ¡°Young Mistress, a wedding isn''t a battlefield, you don''t need to worry about such things.¡± snorted Anne in amusement. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°You need to breathe even when not on a battlefield." huffed Kara as she began to purposefully fidget so that the light sparkling off her dress would be directed at the eyes of the maid before revealing a mischievous grin. After what seemed like an age to Kara, she was finally ready and started to make her way to the ceremony hall. Groups of people were steadily heading there as well and politely greeted her as they met. Although the majority of attendees were wolf or fox beastkin, many important human nobles were also present. They could be seen glancing out the corner of their eyes at the revealing but elegantly dressed female beastkin in a lustful manner causing Kara to become slightly curious. -¡±I wonder if our ears or tails are more appealing. The women at their sides are hardly ugly?¡± Deciding to wait until the festivities were underway so she could locate an appropriately inebriated target to question, Kara entered the large hall and looked around with a pleasant smile. The hall was large enough to easily accommodate 300 people and was magnificently decorated with colourful tapestries and sparsely falling, pink petals catching the rays of light. When the petals hit a surface they would be magically transported back to the high ceiling and once again begin their majestic decent. Large Transparent crystals hung in the air barely noticeable. These crystals were transmission stones that would enable the entire Moon Clan to watch and toast the event. They also had the ability to record so that the members of the Sun Clan that were not present could watch it in the future as the range was fairly limited. Tall windows that were almost equal to the height of the room lined both walls letting golden sunlight fall onto the white-clothed tables that were dotted around the room. At the head of the room lay the only rectangle table with two vacant seats behind it. The cloth on this table was half red while the other half was blue and would be where the bride and groom would sit once the ceremony was over. Standing in front of this was a human priest in colourful golden robes symbolising his allegiance to the light. A black heavy book lay in his hands with a single red flame imprinted on the front. To either side sat two large tables already occupied by the elders and clan heads. They had naturally segregated into their own clans and were talking quietly while giving the occasional glance to the other side. Kara made eye contact with her father and waved, which he returned, however, his smile was obviously forced. -¡±I guess he still can''t make peace with himself over sister''s marriage.¡± Looking around she finally saw a table card with her family seal and name on and started making her way towards it before halting her steps realising who was already sitting at the table. The fox her father was with earlier and Jeff were sitting on either side of her chair looking at her expectantly. There were no sign of the earlier spar on Jeffs'' face and he even gave her a beaming smile while waving causing her to feel great discomfort. -¡±Why do I have to be on a table with them¡­ At least cousin Geo is there. They won''t try to say anything too insulting with him around.¡± mused Kara as she started to walk again. As she approached the table, both Jeff and the other fox beastkin stood up and gave a polite bow. ¡°Your beauty puts all others to shame.¡± exclaimed the fox beastkin as he ogled her. ¡°Thank you sir¡­?¡± ¡°Lord Jenkle, the Sun Clans lead strategist and uncle of Jeff that you have taken such good care of.¡± said Jenkle as his gaze ravished every inch of her body making Kara feel as if she was standing naked in front of a predator. ¡°May I sit next to my cousin as it''s been an extremely long time since we have seen each other and rarely get a chance to catch up?¡± asked Kara and without waiting for a response she sat next to Geo and started a conversation leaving a few empty chairs between them. Disappointment flashed from Jenkles eyes but did not say anything and returned to his seat. Geo continued to make small talk with Kara, knowing full well he was being used as a shield but not minding in the slightest. He had seen how Lord Jenkle had eyed his cousin and if he had done it anywhere else he probably would''ve taken an eye in compensation. Gradually the hall filled and once everyone had taken their seats, trumpets rang out causing everyone to stand in silence. A melodic tune resonated around the room as the large wooden doors slowly opened. Chapter 14.3 - Toast The magnificently dressed couple entered the room hand in hand and slowly walked down the centre, towards the priest in golden robes. Wearing a spectacularly revealing deep red dress that emphasised every curve of her tall and well-proportioned body, Kara¡¯s sister drew the heated attention of every male in the room as well as the envious gazes of the females. Holding her hand that was wrapped in a golden ribbon, A blonde fox beastkin wearing black, regal looking robes that emanated nobility and power. His sharp, rugged features caused some of the younger girls to become a little absent minded and further increased their resentment towards the bride. ¡°Looks like they were made for each other¡± whispered Geo to Kara as he watched their slow procession. Even though he said that it was obvious that his eyes held extreme hostility towards the groom. -¡±Geo and Sana have always been extremely close. I wonder if he is jealous or just concerned about her welfare?¡± thought Kara before returning her attention to the couple. Once the pair were standing in front of the priest, he activated a golden magical barrier which covered the three of them disabling the ability for sound to pass through and the guests returned to their seats. The words of binding were only to be heard by the couple and the gods representative so the others would now have the dull, silent wait until it was over. Servants silently delivered goblets of wine to the tables in preparation for the toast before retreating back into the wings and taking their own. Kara looked outside and saw that the guards in the gardens had also received a cup each and were watching one of the many small balls that were floating around the fortress. -¡±Must be the receiver stones¡± she mused before looking at one of the large, transparent crystals floating above her head in curiosity. -"I wonder what else they could be used for." After a period of around 15 minutes, the couple in the barrier turned to face each other and leant in, giving each other a less than passionate kiss which only highlighted the fact that this was a political marriage. Immediately the barrier shattered into sparkling fragments merged in with the falling petals causing everyone to stand in applause as the embarrassed couple made their way to their table and sat down. As the applause died down and the two clan heads walked in front of the table and faced the crowd. ¡°To the bright connected future of our clans,¡± said Alz in the most energetic voice he could muster before drinking from the cup in his hand. ¡°To the clans.¡± repeated the room as they drank half of the contents of the goblet and awaited the next toast. Everyone''s gazes fell on the Sun Clan''s leader as he raised his cup. ¡°To the antidote.¡± "Antidote" repeated a few and emptied their glasses. The room fell deathly silent as every member of the Moon Clan furrowed their brows in confusion and did not toast. Kara looked around the room to try and work out the meaning before noticing that all the guests, human and Sun clan were smiling maliciously. In half a breath''s time, Geo¡¯s falling body drew her attention. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. His cup skipped across the floor with metallic sounds and blood was streaming from every orifice on his head. His dead eyes staring outwards, confusion still plastered across his face. All around the room crashing noises resounded as in rapid succession the other members of the Moon Clan and even their servants died where they stood. In only a couple of seconds the only remaining survivors of the Moon clan in the room where Kara, her sister and their father who was on his knees puking large amounts of dark blood. Faint sounds of battle could be heard outside as the few members who did not drink in disapproval to this union were quickly dealt with by the combined forces of the humans and Sun Clan. As this was meant to be such a joyous occasion, all members of the Moon Clan were allowed to drink a toast, including the servants resulting in nearly no opposition for them. ¡°You fucking fox! Duran how dare you do this!¡± roared Alz as he struggled in vain to get to his feet before sagging in defeat. ¡°How? I even made sure to mix the barrels in case of something like this and even had servants test it.¡± ¡°Still alive after ingesting the tears from a wrath¡­ your strength and power always impressed me.¡± chuckled Duran with an evil glint in his eyes. ¡°As a reward let me answer your question¡­ we have all been poisoned, it''s just that we drank the antidote first¡­ testers... as well as your daughters.¡± ¡°FATHER!!¡± screamed Sana as she tried to rush to Alz¡¯s side before being restrained by her husband. ¡°To think I had to marry such a disgusting creature with so little worth.¡± grumbled the young man before kicking the back of her legs forcing her to kneel and grabbing her beautiful, dark hair and yanking her head back. ¡°I change my mind, you are not worthy to be kept even as a pet.¡± Drawing an ornamental dagger that was hanging at his waist, the man placed it on Sana¡¯s neck and looked deep into Alz¡¯s eyes that were full of helplessness with a mocking smile. ¡°Father¡± whispered Sana in a pleading tone. Normally she would be able to defend herself but the shock of the event as well as watching her father poisoned dealt a heavy mental blow causing her to become as helpless as a pup. ¡°Please spare her li..¡± begged Alz but before he could even finish, his voice was drowned out by the scream turned chilling gurgle of his beloved daughter as the sharp knife slowly sliced her throat and her blood merged with her dress. Her pleading eyes quickly dimmed and she fell lifelessly to the floor with the blood forming a puddle around her body. Enraged, Alz finally managed to get to his feet and ran at the man that had taken his daughter''s life preparing to use a forbidden technique that would drag both of them to hell. The man didn''t even flinch and watched impassively as Alz approached before waving his hand. Seven black arrows protruded from Alz back and he limply fell to the floor and he drew his last, gasping breath. Standing in utter shock Kara looked on in disbelieve. Her entire life had been turned to rubble in less than 30 seconds. The pitiful final scream of her sister and the death of her father was finally too much for her to bear and she fainted, heavily hitting the floor. The room swarmed with Sun Clan assassins as they meticulously made sure the Moon Clan members were dead and started looting the corpses. ¡°Shame you didn''t spare a few of the women, I would''ve paid a handsome sum for them¡± laughed a fat human noble while he cast a sidewards glance at Kara in the hope his hint would be acknowledged. ¡°Guess we will have to be happy with what''s in the treasury.¡± ¡°To ensure there is no risk in the future, their entire bloodline must be eliminated or controlled by the Sun Clan.¡± spoke Duran without emotion as he plunged a knife into the heart of the already dead Alz as a final check. Giving a cold smile to Jenkle his voice turned threatening. ¡°Make sure you don''t have any accidents or bindings.¡± ¡°Haha do not worry Clan Master, I am always careful. Looks like I get my prize without a fight,¡± said Lord Jenkle gleefully as he picked up the unconscious girl and headed towards the door. ¡°Uncle! You said I would be able to extract my revenge,¡± demanded Jeff next to him. ¡°When she is older and I get bored of her.¡± smirked Jenkle as he disappeared in the direction of the residential area. "I will have my revenge." spat Jeff as he kicked the corpse that lay next to his feet. "I suppose I can go clear out their creche to lighten my mood." Chapter 15 - Unexpected Family Mors sat in silence as he listened to Verz¡¯s tragic tale. The fire had gradually burned down and now only a few smouldering embers remained. The moon had long since descended from the sky and the first hints of dawn had peeked over the horizon accompanied by the morning chorus of birds. ¡°... and that¡¯s how I became a Pathfinder and to be known as the Blood Wolf. Unable to have children, cultivate mana or trust anyone I have lived a solitary life¡­ until I met you.¡± finished Verz as she curled up tighter, hugging her knees. The ghosts of the past still lingered in her eyes as stared into the embers. ¡°You truly are a unique little demon. I never thought I could trust another again let alone gain a maternal bond. Even if you want nothing to do with the Moon Clan I hope you can accept my feelings.¡± Silence descended on the clearing causing Verz to become nervous. Just as she was about to speak Mors spoke. ¡°Why did you not seek revenge?¡± ¡°The ones that directly harmed me are dead, why should I slaughter an entire fraction for the sins of their ancestors.¡± solemnly replied Verz before looking at Mors for the first time in hours. Flinching in fear she immediately straightened and subconsciously moved her hand to her sword. ¡°WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR EYES!?¡± The black like eyes of Mors had turned into blazing flames that licked the edges while his reptilian, slit-like pupils felt as if they were gazing at her very soul. Feeling like a rabbit staring into the eyes of a monstrous dragon Verz struggled to take a breath and regain some composure. -¡±Did he develop dragon¡¯s eyes while I was telling my story?¡± Mors ignored her question and repeated his although this time in a ghastly, grating voice that caused the birds in the area to immediately silence in fear. ¡°Why did you not seek revenge?¡± At the sound of his voice, the almost dead fire in front of Mors roared back to life and tiny embers flared in the air and danced menacingly around him as if they were worshipping some kind of fire god while the flickering shadows created by the blazing fire bubbled and oozed black mist making creating a terrifying image and corroding everything around them. Morrigan trembled in his lap even without him holding it directly, sensing his berserking emotions the chains that had been wrapped around Mors slithered as if they were alive and contracted to the shape of a staff and it''s already vicious looking spikes and edges to grow in size and sharpness as if demanding blood. -¡±Shit I didn''t think he would care this much.¡± panicked Verz as she pushed aside her own turbulent feelings that had risen from her reliving her past and thought of ways to calm him down. If he released too much demonic energy the demon hunters would sense them easily.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Small pitch black bolts of lightning leapt into the sky, spawned from the writhing shadows and sliced anything they came into contact with even appearing to cut the very air. ¡°MORS! Calm down, I have come to terms with it...please calm down and listen to me!¡± Screamed Verz. This was the first time she had felt such overwhelming power and blood lust emanate from anyone and her instincts were screaming at her to get away from as fast as possible. Ignoring her instincts she quickly closed the distance between them and pulled him into a warm embrace and whispered into his ears. ¡°It''s alright Mor¡¯s, I am alright.¡± Completely shocked by her sudden action Mors¡¯ rage dispersed and almost instantly the area returned to normal. The glowing flames covering his eyes dimmed and retracted into the iris turning blood red and his vertical slit eyes slacked somewhat making them appear less terrifying. Seeing Mors calm down Verz let out a sigh of relief. -¡±It seems he has been hiding his true strength from me. My instincts only trigger when I am around a Duke or higher and normally that is only a tingling sensation¡­ wait why didn''t his rank show up on his status card? He already has a class?¡± Still reeling from the shock of being hugged, by Verz no less Mors was still stupefied. The only physical contact he had with others in been violent resulting in the sudden caring action completely taking him off guard as alien emotions washed over him before his face started to go red from embarrassment. He had no idea when he had to go so angry but slowly came to the realisation that during Verz¡¯s tale he had fully accepted her as his first ¡®real¡¯ family member, at least in his life and probably got into a negative cycle with his passive abilities triggering each other and increasing his anger. ¡°I will erase the Sun Clan from memory.¡± uttered Mors in a hoarse voice full of conviction. ¡°I think you should deal with your own expansive ¡®death¡¯ list before you worry about others¡± joked Verz as she tried to lighten the atmosphere but the subconscious squeeze she gave when hearing the words betrayed her true thoughts. ¡°Well, they just made my list¡± humorously smiled Mors as he oozed blood lust as he tightly gripped Morrigan at his side. ¡°Anyone who hurts MY family will only know pain and despair before a merciless death.¡± ¡°So you accept me?¡± asked Verz immediately in a slightly panicked voice. ¡°You are family and the reigning Master of the Moon Clan which I am the inheritor of. The Sun Clan will tremble in fear at the mere mention of the Moon Clan before I wipe them from this rotten world,¡± replied Mors in a death like voice. Verz was ecstatic, not only had Mors accepted her and the past she carried, he even almost immediately shouldered the burden of the Moon Clan without any complaints. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that she would ever have a family again, even if it was via adoption. -¡±I must make sure he survives!¡± declared Verz adamantly. -¡±Not only is he my son but if he ever has children, with how strong his bloodline is, the Moon Clan could even be revived...although the original species will be extinct.¡± They sat in silence for a long time, each lost in their own thoughts however Mors had moved on from their current subject and was once again analysing himself and his recent strange behaviour. -"I guess my demonic sin isn''t that simple. I can sense traces of greed, pride and wrath... I wonder when it will show itself." ¡°It''s getting late...well close to when we have to meet the others and I still have a lot to tell you,¡± said Verz in a melodic voice as she released Mors from the hug and returned to her seat. Her domineering brutal aura had now all but completely vanished and was replaced with joy and happiness. Chapter 15.1 - What it means to have Demonic Blood ¡°Before we start I need to promise that you will not mention the Moon Clan or that you are an inheritor to anyone else,¡± said Verz in a serious tone. ¡°They currently consider me too weak and it bothersome to get rid of me however that would change in an instant if they realised it was possible for someone who isn''t blood-related to inherit.¡± Mors laughed out loud, in a surprisingly cheerful manner. ¡°I can only can keep that promise for the time being. When I am ready I feel I should let the news slip. Why hunt prey when you can make them come to you. I can always let one or two go and follow them to their fortress.¡± ¡°Mors! They are extremely dangerous and cunning, using dark underhanded methods to kill and discredit their enemies. Do not, under any circumstances underestimate them!¡± said a marginally concerned Vers but Mors found it hard to take her seriously with the devilish smile she was wearing. Picking up a large stone, Mors held it in front of him over the now spent fire. The outline of his hand became fuzzy as the stone fell right through it as if it was passing air, leaving small trails of smoke in its wake causing Verz to gasp in surprise. ¡°They should be careful when fooling around with the darkness, for when one stares into the abyss too long, the abyss will stare back.¡± ¡°Shadow form,¡± whispered Verz in Awe. Initially, she thought he might have a few trump cards hidden up his sleeve but not to this extent, she had truly underestimated the demon in front of her. ¡°If you have so many powerful abilities why have you put up with the harsh treatment and scorn of others this whole time?¡± ¡°There is always a bigger fish and we are in a very small pond,¡± said Mors causing Verz to smile. ¡°Even a peasant if lucky enough can kill a god so I think it''s best to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°you''re a scary fellow however that''s a bit contradictory from your earlier statement of letting them know you exist and drawing them in.¡± mocked Verz. ¡°Who said they will be hunting Mors Letus?... a successful assassination is when nobody realises it ever took place. Any, ay take this.¡± Mors threw his status plate back to Verz. ¡°Not having a plate has been a liberating experience and honestly if I had it I would be checking it 20 times a day, keep it safe for me.¡± Verz took the plate and placed it back next to her own. ¡°I guess it would be safer, I am pretty sure you would loose your head if it wasn''t attached.¡± ¡°Oh and can I change my title? I remember someone saying that an active title can give certain evolution perks and would like to change it back to the named by the god of death one.¡± said Mors as he ignored the insult. ¡°You can''t change your title, it will always be the most appropriate or rarest title that you possess. Who named you has lost significance and there are many people who have been named by the gods however you are the only Moon Clan inheritor. ¡° lectured Verz obviously a bit annoyed that he had tried to immediately change the title. ¡°We are running out of time so let''s get down to business. From the moment you get back from your trials, when not on high ranking missions, you will undertaking gruelling training from me and Rock.¡± ¡°This is in part for your own benefit as well as some piece of mind for me. To even come close to achieving your goals you will face unimaginable hardships and dangers so you must be prepared.¡± The red in Mors¡¯ eyes glowed menacingly. ¡°I have made my decision. Although there are more peaceful and safe ways to achieve them, it''s not who I am. I already struggle to restrain myself.¡± ¡°It''s in your blood little demon. To be fair I am surprised you haven''t tried killed any of the Pathfinders yet, especially that bearkin¡­ he has been picking a fight with you for months.¡± Mors chuckled and remained silent. ¡°If there is no other way and you absolutely must, just don''t get caught¡­ I don''t need the aggravation of cleaning up behind you. The pathfinders have been a good shield and having a few allies when the shit hits the fan isn''t exactly bad.¡± sighed Verz.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°You don''t have to worry, I won''t go out of my way to make trouble and with this chat I have to say a few of my immediate plans have changed however although I won''t ¡®remove¡¯ certain individuals that irritate me, I won''t exactly help them in their time of need either. Deciding they were getting off topic Verz decided to get back on track. ¡°Fair enough just don''t make it too obvious. I am guessing you a humanoid in your past life?¡± ¡°...Yes I suppose you could say I was what you call a human but we did not have mana or mana cores and the stamina was remarkably lower. Why do you ask?¡± curiously responded Mors. ¡°As you might expect, not all species develop in the same way and specialised training is needed if you want to truly become strong. The training we have done has been generic focusing on your reactions, instincts and battle perception. I have avoided teaching you any techniques as they might become more of a hindrance than a gain if they do not naturally suit you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately not much is known about demon or dragon training. They have always been a secretive bunch and after Starfall, a lot of that knowledge was lost. I have spent the last 6 months gathering all the information I can and discovered that for your race it seems the best catalyst is real, life threatening combat.¡± ¡°Later today you will set off on your trial without my support. The details will be explained later however it will take around 3-6 months and as such will be the perfect time to practice what I am about to tell you as well as hopefully build bonds with some of your comrades to they can support you properly.¡± ¡°I will start off with the demonic side of you as it''s your strongest trait. Demons can absorb the mana in their immediate environment to enhance abilities and skills however the atmosphere in the environment and the type of ability being used must be related for it work. For example, A lust demon will create an environment of lust, jealousy or desire to boost their charm and mind control abilities.¡± ¡°So for a darkness demon like me? I need find or turn the atmosphere to one of fear or anger to enhance my passive abilities and skills?¡± Mors interjected. ¡°Exactly. The way you can do this is nearly unlimited but think back to when you got angry earlier. By venting your anger out on the environment you caused all the creatures in the area to feel fear. You then subconsciously fed on this fear increasing the effect on the environment which caused them to feel more fear once again increasing your power.¡± replied Verz slightly annoyed at the interruption. ¡°You must be extremely careful in regards to getting stuck in a infinite loop however. Although your strength and abilities will rise monstrously at each iteration, if you take in more power than you can control you will enter what is called a demonic trance and turn pretty much into a mindless beast. This is especially dangerous to you as the only way for it to end is when you have killed every living thing in the area.¡± Verz paused for a bit to let Mors take in the information. ¡°So that is why demons are feared, even a lust demon can fall into a trance in the right environment and end up killing their partners by accident let alone types like mine that are built for combat.¡± ¡°Your type isn''t built for combat, your type is probably the most versatile as there are a few ways you can use it but if you were to put a name to it... it would be assassin/debuff.¡± interrupted Verz. ¡°The main types that I have been able to find out about are Lust, War, Darkness and Greed. Although a few are named similarly to the Sins a demon can possess, they are completely different and represent the mana they are most suited to absorbing.¡± ¡°Lust demons are generally pretty harmless. They enjoy pleasurable things, not always sexual, and that often entails bring pleasure to others.¡± ¡°War demons live solely for the purpose of combat. Normally they are pretty honorable and will only fight opponents that are the same level or stronger than themselves. They tend to feed off rage and excitement.¡± ¡°Greed demons are pretty much what their name suggests. They want to own and possess things and will fight tooth and nail to gain or keep their possessions.¡± Verz took in a deep breath. ¡°Darkness demons are the most feared and despised type of demon, feeding off terror, despair, rage and death. They have a disposition to all the sins causing their emotions and mindset to be extremely unstable and due to needing extreme negative emotions to empower them, they are known to be terrifying beings that act without conscious." ¡°Darkness demons are what most people imagine when they think of demons generally and are pretty much the sole cause of allanimosity towards their race. Most demon related tales or horror stories are based off a occurrence when a darkness demon has entered a trance and committed horrendous acts.¡± ¡°Must of been what saved my life in the troll cave. Not exactly the party friendly type am I?¡± jested Mors. "How am I meant to build any bonds with my party?" ¡°You''re not exactly the anything friendly type but you have a few redeeming qualities.¡± shot Verz with a grin causing them both to laugh. Chapter 15.2 - What it means to have Draconic Blood ¡°Unfortunately that is all I could find out about specifically about demons. There is a commonality between demons and dragons in terms of a blood awakening however I couldn''t find any more information about it. Everyone that knew something had a blood pact that wouldn''t allow them to tell outsiders, so you are going to have to find a mentor for that information.¡± said Verz a little dejectedly. Verz had spent around 6 months and tens of thousands of gold in order to obtain this vague information but after Mors¡¯ earlier demonstration she wasn''t all that sure he needed it. -¡±Predatory instincts are a frighteningly powerful force, it seems even without being taught he will become powerful.¡± -¡±So, in essence, I have to work on my performance abilities, manipulating the situation and people to gain the biggest benefits. I have never really been much of an actor but this role should be pretty easy.¡± Mors was ecstatic. He considered this information was the final bit of the puzzle and he was already formulating ways to use it. ¡°What about the draconic side?¡± ¡°Dragons are extremely similar to demons in that they use the power of emotions however instead of using whats around them, they rely on their own. Depending on the strength of the emotion, they can release huge amounts of energy to power their physical and magical abilities,¡± said Verz, feeling slightly better at seeing Mors¡¯ enthusiasm. ¡°Once again it depends on the emotion and the ability being triggered. For example, rage can increase physical strength and fire based abilities but unlike demons, there are even a few that sort of power up everything and could be considered passive, like pride, compassion or indifference.¡± Mors was initially a little confused at this as it didn''t feel like there was much difference, however, after taking a few minutes to think about it he realised that both had their own strengths and weaknesses and if he wasn''t careful he could end up in some pretty sticky situations. ¡°So basically a dragon is strong while its emotions are in check where a demon is only strong in specific environments that match its type, sin and personality? Where does that leave me, who has no defined sin and the bloodline of both?¡± ¡°Until you find yourself in a situation that pushes you to the edge, you won''t really know but I strongly suspect that you have both of these traits. You are monstrously strong compared to your peers with stats over double the standard in both strength and vitality which could be attributed to the dragons traits. I can only guess at the cause but it could be because of your willpower as well as your fierce and prideful desire not to rely on others.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°When you fell into the troll hive, the stats on your plate jumped over the 1500s. Shocked I thought there was some magical interference but when I went to look for you¡­ it was clear only a Grand Duke or above could have caused that much devastation.¡± ¡°What you need now is more experience and a racial mentor. I can only help you with the first one. Finding a mentor will be up to you.¡± The two were bathed in the warmth of the early morning sunlight causing Verz stretched lazily as the birds finally regained their nerve and started to sing. ¡°We have run out of time. I guess we will have to continue when you return from your trial. The main point I want to get across is that there has never been someone like you and as such you will need to go through a lot of trial and error to see what works for you but you will need to be extremely careful when doing so. Not only are you a being from another world, you have the two most powerful bloodlines that should never co-exist.¡± ¡°You need to get stronger before the higher powers take notice. Alchemists will want your body for ingredients, mages will want to study you, nations will want your combat potential, people will lust over your bloodline but most of all, people will fear what you could become.¡± Mors¡¯ face turned serious ¡°They can try. Even in my last breath, I will ensure that any who try to cause me harm will pay the highest cost.¡± ¡°Well just come back alive. Let''s get going. Jade should have finished your new clothes made from Astorneth so you can conceal that vicious weapon of yours. Part of being a Pathfinder is stealth and that has about as much stealth as you have friends¡± Laughed Verz breezing over the seriousness of the conversation. ¡°Also after thinking about it although you said you wouldn''t, in front of the other Pathfinders you can call me mother.¡± ¡°Like hell, I will.¡± snapped Mors in an irritated voice. ¡°OK then here''s the deal. After we have collected our stuff you have to be able to land a damaging hit on me before I make it to the meeting point. If you can draw blood it''s your win, if not, it''s mine and you have to call me mother.¡± ¡°Fine but if I win you can never call me little demon again.¡± coldly smiled Mors as he picked up his backpack and Morrigan that had been slowly dissolving the floor. ¡°Are you still not ready l-i-t-t-l-e d-e-m-o-n?¡± laughed Verz as disappeared into the dense forest with a flicker causing Mors to curse. Mors roared in annoyance and followed suit, causing a huge amount of dust to be kicked into the air. -¡°I hate being called ¡®little demon¡¯ and now I have let her know it...¡± Chapter 16 - Start of the Pathfinder Trials The baking, summer sun was high in the crystal clear blue sky as seven cloaked figures loitered at a small crossroads close to the exit of the dense Flatner forest. Crickets could be heard merrily chirping and was occasionally broken by the shrill cry of majestic eagles circling overhead. Five of the figures were sitting lazily in the sun with large travel packs and canteens making it evident to any that passed, that they were going on a long journey. The other two were leaning against a sturdy signpost at the edge of the cobbled road with crossed arms and a look of impatience on their faces. ¡°It''s already midday, where in the 7 hells are they?¡± huffed Jade impatiently while taking note of the sun''s position. ¡°I highly doubt the demon hunters discovered them without anyone being alerted. Even if they did they wouldn''t stand a chance against the Captain.¡± Rock was gazing off into the distance and didn''t seem to have heard Jade¡¯s complaints causing her further irritation. ¡°HEY! Didn''t you he¡­¡± ¡°SHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­ there is a serious fight between two people occurring in the east and they are rapidly approaching us. Both seem to be around the 3 star Marquess level.¡± Rock interrupted in an extremely low and solemn voice. ¡°At our levels I am not sure how many casualties we may sustain if we get caught up in it.¡± Jade looked nervously at the adepts noticing that both elves had suddenly turned towards the east with frowns on their faces. ¡°Trouble seems to be approaching fast. Be ready to retreat at a moment''s notice.¡± The Pathfinders drew their weapons and grouped together. Jade and Rock took the lead and were closest to the direction of the battle while the adepts got into a reverse v formation behind them. ¡°Why the hell did we agree to let the other two return early?¡± cursed Rock as he strained his elemental senses. -¡±Thank god they are fighting amongst themselves. We could probably hold off one Marquess but two would be impossible for me and Jade alone.¡± After a couple of minutes of tense silence, a few large explosions could be heard in the distance and birds could be seen flying in the opposite direction to escape the approaching battle. ¡°Make that five stars¡± muttered Rock as his complexion suddenly paled. ¡°Looks like they have stepped it up a notch since noticing us.¡± Aron and Alic both took a slight step back and prepared themselves to escape. Elves were known for their extraordinary sensory skills and even at this distance, they could tell that even a rogue attack would be enough to seriously injure or kill them. ¡°Why are two people fighting all the way out here? Could it be the captain?¡± asked Alice nervously while inching towards Bruce. ¡°... The captain is a 5 star Marquess however with her skills and experience, she could easily stand her ground against a mid-level Duke without many problems so I don''t think so,¡± replied Jade with a frown. The explosions had gradually been getting louder and now the sound of crashing of trees and the cold ring of metal had mixed into the frightening noise. ¡°Looks like they won''t be going around us. Rock prepare to intercept any stray attacks. Adepts flee in the opposite direction once they come past. I highly doubt they will bother chasing you.¡± commanded Jade as she prepared her battle staff. -¡±I hope they aren''t concerned about witnesses.¡± Rock heaved his huge bastard sword off his shoulder and took a defensive stance using its bulk as a temporary shield. ¡°Hahahaha, last chance little de..¡± Jades eyes suddenly went wide as a distinctive laugh rang out across the forest, ¡°IT''S THE CAPTAIN!¡± Two black streaks exploded out into the clearing, quickly followed by chunks of smashed wood and dirt as well as a few incomplete trees. The first attempted to stop but was smashed heavily into the dense forest on the opposite side completely bypassing the Pathfinders.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°IT''S NOT OVER!¡± Roared a terrifying voice emanating from the second shadow. The location where the two had emerged from was a scene of pure devastation. A straight line as far as the eye could see had been cut deep into the forest. The trees that had not been utterly crushed into splinters were strewn around in a haphazard fashion, smashed aside as if they were nothing but paper. The feminine laugh once again echoed from the forest. ¡°I didn''t know you were such a sore loser¡­ l-i-t-t-l-e d-e-m-o-n.¡± -¡°MORS?!?¡± thought both Jade and Rock simultaneously however they could not believe that an adept, especially one they thought they knew could be this powerful. ¡°GOD DAMN IT!¡± bellowed the terrifying voice full of frustration. ¡°HIT THE DIRT.¡± yelled Rock as he threw the twins and Bruce to the floor as Jade did the same with the elves. Once again a black silhouette shot from the underbrush and was quickly followed by an arching black blur. Ten feet away from the group now laying on the floor the figure abruptly stopped. Captain Verz stood in front of them as if she had just taken a leisurely stroll. Her sword rapidly smashed into the black blur, embedding it into the floor revealing it to be a spike at the end of the long, black chain. ¡°Come on now you lost. I tell you what since you put up such a good fight and delayed me by over two hours how about we postpone the deal until you return from the trials,¡± said Verz in an enchantingly musical voice that did not suit the vicious combat that they had just heard and witnessed. A radiating smile was plastered all over their captain''s face along with hints of pride and joy. -¡±I was right¡­ he has really been holding back. If it wasn''t for the fact he agreed not to use fire as we are in a forest and it wasn''t a friendly 1v1, rendering most of his demonic abilities ineffective, he might have actually drawn blood.¡± happily mused Verz as she eyed the light bruise on the back of her hand and the few superficial scratches on her armour. The black chain jerked backwards and towards the figure that stepped into the clearing heavily panting with a slight limp. ¡°Mors!¡± exclaimed the other adepts in deep shock, however, the next words he spoke completely stupefied them. ¡°Urrgg are you trying to kill me from embarrassment. I will not go back on my word and putting it off to later will only cause me more suffering¡­ Mother¡± spat Mors in an unamused tone which was in stark contrast to his vibrant almost joy filled, red dragon''s like eyes. He had never really been able to let loose in fear of revealing too much or it causing trouble for him which had resulted in it unknowingly jading him. No matter what he threw at Verz, she batted it away as if it was nothing while suggesting ways that he could improve it, letting him fully release and test his strength. This exhilarating competition between them had got his blood boiling and for the first time, he actually felt some semblance of happiness. -¡±That was sooo much fun! It''s a shame I have to do this trial thing as just in the last four hours I feel I have improved drastically.¡± Jade and Rock had got to their feet and were dusting themselves off while sporting knowing smiles while looking at their captain. Jade was the first to recover her wits and tentatively asked the question that they were dying to ask. ¡°Looks like you really have decided to adopt him?¡± Verz who was a little taken back by Mors willingness to call her mother already was revealing a toothy grin. ¡°I will be wanting words with you later, lieutenants Eldwin and Spayter.¡± Both Jade and Rock flinched at the formal use of their ranks. Verz was a battle fanatic and put little stock in words allowing them some leniency especially for a few ¡®in¡¯ jokes however once she found out she was the butt of them, it never ended well. ¡°Rock¡­ mind if you and this¡­ pup spars for a bit when I return.¡± echoed Mors in an equally haunting voice as he cracked his knuckles menacingly causing Jade to stifle a laugh -¡±Looks like the last two horses finally cross the finish line. Not even a night and they already have the same intimidating tone of authority.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ surely you can give me some leniency? It was Jade after all that got the idea stuck in my head.¡± responded Rock in a friendly manner while throwing Jade under the waggon. As the third strongest in the Pathfinders, Rock naturally loved to spar however after using his elemental affinity to gauge the strength Mors as he approached he wasn''t too keen to accept Mors¡¯ request. Jade and Rock finally took a good look at Mors and sucked in a deep breath almost immediately. -"Dragon''s eyes!" Verz noticed there sudden change in behaviour and flashed Mors a smile. "Mask your eyes before you cause them to have a heart attack." Almost immediately Mors''s vibrant eyes were covered in a black mist that almost perfectly conformed to how his eyes originally looked before looking at his fellow adepts and noticing that not one had their mouth closed. ¡°If you worms are done taking your nap how about you get up and we start the trials.¡± shouted Verz as she icily looked at the adepts laying on the floor and her normal demeanour returned. Chapter 16.1 Mission Briefing Verz¡¯s icy shout snapped the adepts out of their daze causing them to quickly spring to their feet and salute their captain with a right fist to the chest. ¡°Welcome back Captain,¡± said Bruce in a strong voice attempting to conceal his embarrassment from his earlier behaviour as he stealthily wiped the dust off his trousers. Although they had many questions relating to what had happened and all of the strange things that had been said, all of them knew better than to ask directly, especially with the Captain there and decided to focus on the task at hand. Bruce gave a dark look towards Mors -¡±When we get out of earshot I am going to make Mors tell my everything... there is no way he is as powerful as they said. It must have been the Captains energy masking his or they are trying to suck up to the Captain as he is her favourite.¡± Verz gave the group a quick once over, checking their equipment and nodded. ¡°Looks like everyone''s prepared. Rock go over the details of their trial and provide them with the map.¡± Rock shuffled over sheepishly refusing to make eye contact with Verz and quickly handed Bruce a map. ¡°Right then I won''t fool you guys, you drew the short straw this year with the trial task and have a potentially corrupted investigation. If the presence of corrupted is confirmed you''re to commence a purge with extreme prejudice.¡± Alice and Claire both let out small gasps as they clenched their fists. Alice looked at her sister with a pained expression. -¡±Why did we have to get a corrupt investigation! Not only are the mortality rates stupidly high but if you find any evidence you may even have to kill innocents.¡± ¡°The target of this investigation is the goblin mining town of Garrenth located in the mountain range to the north of the Shimmering Sands. This journey is undertaken as part of the Great Seven alliance and will take you far from Federation Lands.¡± continued Rock monotonously ignoring the worried gazed of the adepts. ¡°There are a couple of major fractions and a sack full of smaller ones, that have at the best, an icy relationship with the Federation if they are not completely hostile. As such you are not to take any items that will link you to the Federation bar your soul weapon and they are to only be used as an absolute last resort.¡± The complexion of the adepts quickly paled as Rock continued to speak. The Pathfinder trials were notoriously difficult however even a simpleton would be able to tell that this was fast approaching something akin to a suicide mission. ¡°Mentor¡­ what adventure difficulty would you give this mission¡± interrupted Alice in a concerned voice. Rock was slightly annoyed at the interruption but let it slide as it was one of his own mentees. ¡°It would be a C+ ranking if you were normal adventurers however as you will be so far from friendly territory and without support it should be around a A- Rank.¡± The five adepts gasped in surprise and looked at each other. A rank missions were only available to those of Barron rank and above. ¡°Don''t worry, initially we estimated Mors to be a Barron at a minimum so would be able to pick up the slack but after today''s little display, in terms of strength alone he should already on par with our Captain¡­ as long as he is awake that is.¡± Traces of anger flickered across Bruce''s eyes -"Lies! How can he be more powerful than me? I haven''t seen him display one feat of strength. He gets lucky and falls into a pre-slaughtered troll tomb and everyone thinks he is some kind of big shot!"This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. All of the adepts turned to look where Mors was previously standing but were startled to find he wasn''t there. Following the quiet sound of snoring, they looked down to find Mors fast asleep on top of their bags. ¡°H..H..HE IS MEANT TO BE KEEPING US SAFE!¡± Shouted Clare as she gave a lightning-quick kick to Mor¡¯s side causing her to jump back and clutch her foot in pain and a slightly louder snore to escape from Mors. Rock turned to look at Verz but seeing that she was enjoying the show he dejectedly turned back with a huff. ¡°Leave him be. Knowing the Captain and sensing the injuries on his body he is probably exhausted and if you want him in any fit state to travel, a quick nap won''t hurt,¡± commanded Rock trying to maintain some authority. ¡°Anyway if you keep your heads down and¡­ Mors out of trouble you should be in and out without a problem. It''s the corrupted you may be facing that will be the problem.¡± Not much were known about the corrupted but they were believed to be the followers of a fallen god who had once attempted to bring about the end of the world through dark magic and necromancy. When the corrupted first appeared out of the blue over 100 years ago, many nations fell under their vicious surprise attack forcing the remaining kingdoms to band together in an alliance which was called the Great Seven after the seven heroes who finally managed to kill the corrupt primarch at the cost of their lives causing a corrupt horde of over 10 million to fall. Corrupted were considered more of a plague than a true religion due to the way they spread. Those who joined willingly sacrifice their souls were granted immense power while they followed the will of their god. At the cost of the casters life essence, they could forcefully convert others and take them under their control. The most simple types were nothing better than mindless zombies however if they invested more of the casters life essence the individual could maintain varying levels of intelligence and free thought. The puppet could then infect others by using their own life essence and thus create an ''infection'' that could overpower kingdoms in a matter of weeks. The only thing that stopped them from spreading like wildfire was that they could only control those they directly corrupted themselves. The intelligence of the converted individuals would also reflect upon any they corrupted creating a chain where only those at the top were a real threat. When the chain was cut by one of them dying, any underneath them that did not maintain some intelligence would become nothing more than a vegetable making them extremely easy to purge. This also meant that only the simplest of commands could be issued to the rank and file corrupt such as kill or destroy because soon as a low intelligence corrupted was encountered in the chain of command, it wouldn''t be able to understand the command well enough to pass it on. Because very few sane people were willing to sacrifice their eternal soul for some temporary power, corrupted were extremely rare and dangerous when encountered. When a cult of corrupted were found the entire area¡¯s population was often culled for fear of a semi-intelligent survivor escaping and creating a corrupt horde. Due to having to use their life essence which was an extremely precious resource basically trading away years of their life, modern corrupted only converted those with a huge amount of essence or importance that could control others without the need for a conversion. Being actively hunted had resulted in only the most crafty and secretive corrupt to survive, constantly on the move and only revealing themselves when the situation was nearly 100% in their favour. Because of this, when any rumour of corrupt happenings is heard, it is up to organisations like the Pathfinders to investigate and if any traces are found, purge. ¡°The travel time should be around two months if you go at a fairly decent speed however the route is pretty perilous and I strongly recommend you take it at a safe, cautious pace. It''s far from the Federation''s borders so don''t expect any help if the shit hits the fan.¡± Rock paused for a bit to make sure they were paying attention only for the silence to be interrupted by Mors'' sleep talking in a harsh, menacing unknown language causing the hairs on the back of his neck to stand on end. -¡±I swear the first time I heard him talk in whatever that cursed language is, I felt 10 years instantly drop off my life.¡± Chapter 16.2 Mission Start Trying to ignore the otherworldly sleeping talking emanating from Mors, Rock handed Bruce a stone. ¡°Once you complete the mission send a wave transmission via this stone. You will be given three months to return afterwards before you will be considered absent without leave and branded as traitors. The time limit is one year. Any questions?¡± The adepts stood around in silence keeping the many complaints to themselves. It wouldn''t bring any benefit to voice them as they knew that they had to do it or give up on becoming a Pathfinder altogether. ¡°Good¡­ not as stupid as you all look,¡± muttered Rock before turning around and walking the short distance to where Jade and Verz stood. ¡°Briefing complete Captain. All yours.¡± ¡°Bruce as always you will be party leader, make sure you do your best to complete the mission and get everyone home safe,¡± instructed Verz. ¡°You have 10 minutes to prep and ask any questions before we leave and your trial officially starts.¡± Bruce gave a quick nod to his Captain before turning around and stomping towards Mors. -¡±How the hell can he get away with this behaviour! Being picked as party leader shows I am leagues better than that demon filth. This is a chance to impress the others by showing that I can keep him in check.¡± Reaching down, Bruce grabbed the shoulder strap of the bag that Mors was using as a pillow and yanked it away. Mors'' head hit the sun-baked ground with a dull thud and he released an intimidating hiss of annoyance. Upon hearing the hiss both Claire and Alice''s pupils constricted and they immediately retreated a few steps. Reptiles, like the beastkin, had pretty good innate instincts when it came to powerful creatures that could harm them and they knew from experience that waking Mors abruptly was never a good idea. ¡°Wakey wakey princess.¡± said Bruce in a condescending tone. Mors blinked a few times clearing the daze in his eyes before heaving himself off the floor and dusting himself. Everyone including Verz looked at him surprise causing him to frown in confusion. ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was accustomed to Mors¡¯ trigger like temperament and at a bare minimum expected a torrent of abuse and complaints to spew from his mouth. This carefree attitude only further enraged Bruce. Leaning towards Mors, Bruce roughly poked his chest with a single finger in a threatening manner. ¡°You better buck up your ideas demon. Until this mission is over, you are under my command and have to do as I say!¡± ¡°Oh captain, my captain.¡± mocked Mors as he gave a half-hearted salute finding the others attempt to intimidate him extremely funny resulting in Bruce¡¯s face turning a deep shade of red as he tried to suppress the raging anger that was welling up. Ignoring the taunts and distinct colour change, Mors casually walked over to Rock as he if he didn''t have a concern in the world. ¡°So what did I miss?¡± ¡°How dare he mock me!¡± muttered Bruce in a barely audible voice that only the other adepts could hear. Realising that he wasn''t getting the usual backup from the others, he turned his head towards the twins only to see them watching Mors intently. After Mors had finished talking with Rock and collected his new clothes from Jade, he wandered off to the side and started stretching. -¡±Having a nap after all that exercise was a bad idea¡­ my muscles are killing me.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. While he stretched the twins had approached and were now idling around waiting for him to acknowledge their presence. Once it became apparent that he wasn''t paying them any attention, Alice started to get impatient. **Cough** ¡°Umm Mors...¡± Realising her sister was about to abuse Mors, Claire quickly interrupted knowing that he would just ignore them if they angered him and they had questions they really wanted him to answer. ¡°I have been thinking it for a while now but¡­ are you a reptilian half-breed?¡± Finished stretching Mors started stripping away his old clothes so he could equip the Astorneth embroidered ones Jade had made from the materials he had received from the master smith. Once they realised what he was doing, both of the girls to blushed and turned away, trying focusing on Verz¡¯s group that were deep in discussion to avoid the embarrassing situation they found themselves in. ¡°I still say you can''t favour the pup so much. The other adepts will give him a hard time because of it,¡± grumbled Rock. Jade nodded her head. ¡°I agree. Also, we are still a military unit and there needs to be order and respect even if he will be your adopted son.¡± Verz looked impassively at the two trying to berate her. ¡°You think I am favouring him too much? Take a look and tell me if you want me to treat your mentees in the same way!¡± Rock and Jade turned to the half naked Mors along with the twins who had been eavesdropping on the conversation. Mors had just fastened his belt and stood with his back towards them. Snow white scars, some of them still in the process of healing and a multitude of deep purple bruises littered his pale skin. ¡°I thought he instantly healed superficial wounds?¡± gasped Jade in shock. She had only seen such a sight at the Rokalin slave markets. ¡°Let''s just say he put a spare shirt on before walking into the clearing earlier, as the last one was a bit...tattered after the journey here,¡± said Vers with a hint of pride leaking into her voice. ¡°MORS! How many bones did you break during our friendly competition this morning.¡± Mors turned around and displayed an extremely annoyed expression. ¡°How many bones did I break?... None! You, however, broke my right arm twice, fractured most of my ribs, dislocated my shoulder, backhanded me into a jagged cliff face that shredded my back and knocked 4 teeth out and impaled me on a branch while telling me to¡­ ¡®stick around¡¯. I fail to see what part of this morning was ''friendly''.¡± To emphasise the point Mors reached into the pocket of his old, discarded trousers and pulled out four vicious looking teeth before opening his mouth, showing where they use to belong. ¡°Do you know how painful it is to grow teeth back¡­ next time do me a favour and keep to bones¡­ or better yet, don''t break anything.¡± ¡°Ahhh stop being such a baby, they will grow back in a day or so. Also, you conveniently forgot to mention that I only backhanded you because you tried to bite me.¡± retorted Verz obviously pleased at her handiwork while displaying the bruise on the back of her hand in. Deciding it was pointless to argue Mors quickly finished dressing in his new black shirt and wrapped the chain Morrigan around him before donning his cloak and pulling up the hood. -"I am not sure if she just likes teasing me or if she really is a sadist." ¡°Awww is the l-i-t-t-l-e d-e-m-o-n getting embarrassed.¡± chuckled Verz as her figure flickered and appeared next to Mors, slapping him hard on the back, which if it wasn''t for the force used, could''ve been seen as affectionate. ¡°Have fun and don''t die.¡± Without saying another word Verz turned into a black streak and disappeared into the forest with Rock following closely behind. ¡°Good luck young-ens!¡± Letting out a loud sigh, jade gave a light salute. -¡±Those two have never been good with goodbyes.¡± ¡°Be safe and remember, there are many paths in life, even if you can''t complete the trial and become a Pathfinder. Don''t risk your life needlessly.¡± Kicking up a little dust, Jade followed the other two and soon disappeared leaving the adepts alone in the clearing. "Right we better get going," said Bruce in a domineering voice as the adepts shouldered their bags and started walking along the road leading North-east with Mors trailing at the back. -"... new situation or not, I am going to end up killing him, I just know it." Chapter 17 - Journey ¡°Urg! Walking bores me. At the next town let''s stop and get some raptors.¡± complained Alice as a group of five people warily stopped to take a break at the side of a cobblestone road and she flopped on the floor to rub her feet. "At this point I would even settle for horses." ¡°It''s getting pretty late, we should probably look for a suitable camp site.¡° Handing Alice a water pouch, Bruce warmly looked down at the pouting girl. ¡°We have another two days of travelling in Flatner forest and then three days travel to the nearest large town where we might be able to buy some means of transportation.¡± Sighing Alice lay down on the grass. ¡°I signed up to fight, not walk the length of the continent carrying my own body weight in supplies and weapons.¡± ¡°Why don''t you change back to your snake form? I hear it is much easier to travel in and you won''t be inconvenienced by the weight of your gear. The only reason you transformed was to travel in the dense forest, wasn''t it? We should be on the road until we hit the plains.¡± enquired Bruce with a strange glint in his eye. Chuckling Alice threw him a flirtatious look. ¡°Any excuse to see my beautiful body huh?... shame for you there are few perverts about.¡± Alice rolled her eyes and looked over to the two elves who has been standing around in silence. ¡°Jane back at headquarters warned me about you two. It''s best to stop trying to be mysterious in the hopes of ¡®bedding a snake girl¡¯.¡± ¡°I don¡­.¡± replied Aron raising his hands as if to ward off the accusation. ¡°Don''t deny it, every female Pathfinders has heard your drunken boasting when on leave in the city. That and always being found in the central brothel.¡± ¡°Tsk¡± tutted Alic visibly relaxing and revealing a dismissive, uncaring smile. ¡°Looks like this is a bit of a bust, but then again little red is already taken by Bruce and after that water demon nearly killed me in Silstein, I think I''ll pass on Claire.¡± ¡°I can hear you, you know?¡± snarled Alice as she got to her feet. ¡°Don''t talk about my sister and I like pieces of meat! Also call me by my name! Its Alice got it!¡± ¡°Ahh sorry, it''s just we have sensitive hearing and when you snuck out of Bruce''s room in the middle of the night in Flatnor and he called you Little Red, it was really cute and has kind of got stuck in my head.¡± said Aron before both elfs fell to the ground in fits of laughter. ¡°I..I I do have to say. The hissing you make is exquisite¡­ I didn''t..I didn''t have any real interest in snake girls before but now...¡± stuttered Alec in between fits of laughter. Alice and Bruce¡¯s faces turned a deep red and they both opened and closed their mouths in a vain attempt at finding a suitable retort or at least some way to defend themselves. Alice made a loud huffing noise and turned her attention back towards the flushed Bruce. ¡°Fucking perverts, I preferred it when they didn''t speak.¡± As the laughter and subsequent bickering died down, Claire who had been enjoying the show from the sidelines, started to scan the edges of the woods. ¡°Don''t bother, although we haven''t seen him for two days he is still close.¡± shouted Bruce so anyone in the immediate area could hear. ¡°I can smell his rancid, demon stench a mile off.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Just as he finished a spear like branch flew past his head, barely missing, embedded its tip deep into the ground causing Bruce let out a triumphant roar. ¡°HA! I knew you would eventually react!¡± Mors had returned to his silent, uninterested ways the moment Verz had left the the adepts to their trial however he was not given a moment''s peace as the twins bombarded him with questions about his heritage and abilities. After managing to ignore them for an entire day, Mors finally snapped when Alice decided to threaten him with a fire lance and had distanced himself from the group. ¡°Why don''t you command him to come out? You''re the party leader¡± said Alice with disdain for Mors heavy in her voice. ¡°Although he sucks at it, he has been keeping watch every night and is regularly scouting our path ahead¡­ if anything he is being more useful than if he was with us and as a bonus we don''t need to be near that demon.¡± muttered Bruce in a voice so low, only she could hear it. Alice¡¯s red reptilian eyes slightly contracted. ¡°He has too many secrets and the way the senior Pathfinders treat him is too weird, there is something strange about the whole thing. I don''t trust him.¡± ¡°I feel the same way but after cooling my head a bit, I realised the reason or at least a positive for why he replaced Dakkan as our team member.¡± replied Bruce in a somewhat cheery voice. ¡°Pathfinder trials are assigned by draw and we got this crappy, high risk mission. Although Rock said it was a A- mission, the places we have to pass through could easily be considered A to A+.¡± Bruce folded his arms and stared out into the trees. ¡°If things go south and knowing our luck it will, with his impulsive temperament and strength he will be the ideal person to draw the enemy''s attention long enough for us to get the upper hand or escape.¡± ¡°He hates us and is a demon to boot, why would he help? Especially if we are sacrificing him to save our own skin.¡± snapped Alice trying to remain quiet. Bruce was quiet for a moment. ¡°He wouldn''t know he was sacrificing himself and we wouldn''t exactly publicise the fact to him, he would probably see it as an insult to himself if we were killed by others and dive in without thinking of the consequences anyway. Demons are crazy like that and I g...¡± ¡°He doesn''t hate us!¡± Claire had stomped over after hearing some of the heated conversation. ¡°I think he just has major trust issues and a fear of being hurt. Think about it, his drastic personality change towards the Captain after a single night just because she said she would adopt him. Plus after asking the other teams I found out that he never abandoned anyone during his training, no matter the task or danger.¡± ¡°That''s true, I heard he stood up to the captain, taking a brutal beating for one of the cooks just because they gave him some extra food .¡± Interjected Alic as the elfs joined in the conversation causing everyone''s brows to raise in surprise. Alice looked at the two with disgust. ¡°What do you two want?¡± ¡°We need to come together as a team and work out how we can complete this mission while keeping everyone alive.¡± Claire folder her arms and huffed loudly, glaring at her sister. ¡°Urg sister, I can probably get along with these two perverts as long as they don''t get any funny ideas but that demon ... you''re saying that grumpy, aggressive, hate filled fool who is constantly starting fights and distancing himself is doing it because he can''t trust us and doesn''t want to get hurt?¡± snorted Alice while taking a quick look around the clearing. ¡°I cant believe that and what''s more, every-time I look into his eyes my instincts scream at me that he is dangerous and I need to get as far away as possible.¡± "I know what you mean." added Bruce. "When he looks at me its as if I am standing in front of a monstrous creatures who wants to rip me to pieces. Although he wouldn''t dare." Bruce puffed up his chest in an attempt to seem bigger and more intimidating while repressing the shudder he felt when he remembered the few times he saw Mors looking at him. -"Demons... even if they have no reason to dislike you, you still get that feeling of doom just from a glance. Disgusting things." ¡°... If anyone mentions what I am about to say¡­ it could get us all in serious trouble.¡± said Claire in a cold voice and glaring at the elfs who, due to their extraordinary senses had naturally overheard the entire conversation. Once the elves had nodded their agreement and she had scanned the woods to make sure Mors wasn''t close by she continued. Chapter 17.1 - Full Party Mors was lazily sitting on a branch high in the forest canopy watching the other adepts huddle, deep in conversation. His glowing red eyes displaying that he was using his unique perception ability. -¡±Hmmm even though I can''t hear a word they are saying with this skill, judging by their heart rates and perspiration, it''s something rather important... shame it seems to be about me.¡± Mors had been testing his abilities and skills over the last two days which had resulted in some amazing insights, especially regarding his new fire affinity. On the surface, his skills were looked overpowered however he had discovered that they had many tradeoffs that a clever opponent could utilise, especially in regards to his perception ability. The ability gave him highly detailed information on any creature above a certain level but also blocked out all of his normal senses, to the point where it was like being in the void. In the open and against a single opponent this skill could be used with devastating effectiveness however it meant that he could not see anything that wasn''t a sentient being basically making him unable to see or avoid anything that could cause him harm or hinder his approach. After letting out a light chuckle while rubbing his nose, thinking about all the times he walked into tree¡¯s while testing this ability, Mors swung his legs outwards and fell to the ground landing almost without a sound. -¡±Not that I really care but I wish they wouldn''t make it so obvious they are talking about me, looking around like a bunch of scared children as if I am the boogie man about to eat them.¡± Mors¡¯ eyes slowly returned to their natural reptilian look as he started walking ahead of the group. It was extremely boring without Verz trying to hammer in some point and instead of being able to relax it put him on edge which resulted in him doing anything he could to distract himself. Suddenly a voice echoed amongst the huge trees causing him to stop. ¡°MORS! WE ARE GOING TO MAKE CAMP AND DISCUSS A FEW THINGS! PLEASE CAN YOU COME OUT!¡± ¡°... if we weren''t still in Federation territory and there was a possibility that any threats were about about, I would be running in the opposite direction right about now.¡± muttered Mors as he shook his head. -¡±I must of been really lucky to retain my memories and have Verz¡¯s training. These idiots wouldn''t survive a week in hostile territory with how they are acting at the moment. After waiting a few moments Mors continued to walk in his original direction. Although he did prefer to travel with the group as it was by far the safer and more convenient option, the twins incessant questioning and Bruce''s hate filled glares had driven him to the edge and he had an incredibly hard time resisting the urge to rip out their tongues. -¡±No idea why they all became so chatty all of a sudden but I wish they could go back to their ¡®pretend he doesn''t exist¡¯ mentality.¡± ¡°PLEASE MORS! WE NEED TO WORK TOGETHER IF WE ARE GOING TO SURVIVE THIS TRIAL.¡± -¡±As if I care if you lot survive this or not¡­ however it is true the chances of me getting killed are increased the more I separate from the group. Strength in numbers and all that. You don''t have to be faster than the predator, just faster than the slowest sap.¡± chuckled Mors imagining knee capping Bruce before skipping away and letting him get eaten by some hideous monster.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°PLEASE!¡± shouted Claire with a hint of sadness in her voice. Mors once again hesitated before he finally turned around and started heading towards the source of the noise. ¡°Don''t get your knickers in a twist, I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°MORS! PLEASE!¡± ¡°He said don''t get your knickers in a twist, he¡¯s coming¡± shouted one of the elves before laughing. Mors had never taken the time to learn their names as they stood out as much as a blade of grass in a field however it was now obvious that they had become more lively. Chuckling at the imagined reactions of the party at the phrase, Mors¡¯ eyes abruptly widened -¡±How the hell did he hear that? Looks like I have underestimated the abilities of elves.¡± Mors applied the magic disguise to his eyes and after a minute or so of walking, stepped out of the dense underbrush only to find himself confronted with Claire with her hands on her hips, displaying a blushed but very angry face. ¡°What do my knickers have anything to do with you coming out?¡± ¡°It''s a saying, it basically means don''t get so worked up about small details or unimportant things.¡± chuckled Mors once again when he realised he unintentionally used a saying from his old world. ¡°How does that even make sense? Where did you hear it?¡± replied Claire with a little less anger. -"On second thoughts I cant be arsed with this." Mors turned and was about to walk back into the woods when a small hand gently grabbed his arm. ¡°I am sorry, I didn''t mean ask so many questions. Please, we really need to try and get this party sorted before we run into real trouble.¡± pleaded Claire. Mors took a deep breath and reluctantly turned around. -¡±Things get complicated when others are in the mix but it can''t hurt to hear out their plan. Worst case scenario I can bail when the going gets tough.¡± Claire revealed a huge smile, pulling him towards the others who were watching with weird looks. ¡°Looks like both of them were out of the running to start with.¡± joked Aron as he elbowed Alec to the ribs causing Claire to blush and look down. Mors frowned thinking that they were talking about him and that he somehow just failed or passed some sort of silly test ¡°What am I out of the running for?¡± Both elves started manically laughing. ¡°Sorry we don''t swing that way!¡± -¡±What the hell, when did they become so chatty and annoying¡­¡± Mors glanced over Bruce and the Alice. -¡±I wonder if the ability to be a dick is infectious?¡± ¡°Shut it you two! Do you want our ¡®big bad demon¡¯ to run off into the woods and sulk.¡± Mocked Alice glad that the focus had finally moved away from her relationship with Bruce even if it was at the expense of her sister. Mors felt his anger rise and released an intimidating hiss, silencing everyone. Claire quickly released his arm and backed away. -¡±Seems like I killed two birds with one stone.¡± The hiss wasn''t aimed at Claire but it worked out in Mors favour as he was wondering how he could get her to let go without causing a scene and further complicating matters. Although Claire had never done anything to harm him, she had never helped him either so her trying to be over friendly was concerning him causing him to try and come up with possible reasons for her change in attitude. -¡±Maybe she has worked out I am half dragon?¡± Chapter 17.2 - Troubled Party Breaking Mors from his train of thought, Bruce stepped forward in an impatient manner. ¡°Mors we are going to have a strategy meeting once we set up camp. Where is the nearest safe clearing away from the road?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± Snapped Mors. ¡°Surely your not so shit at scouting you can''t even remember the lay of the land? We have two elves and a beastkin¡­ don''t think we don''t know what you have been up to in the woods.¡± Mocked Bruce. ¡°... a mile ahead and about 500 meters in.¡± Mors snarled at the apparent invasion of his privacy but decided to hold his tongue. -"All debts will be settled." It wasn''t long before the group had found the small clearing and set up camp. With the dense underbrush surrounding them, they didn''t have to worry about the light giving them away and so had lit a large bonfire in the centre. Bruce heaved over a log for him and Alice to share and a smaller one for Claire. He had quickly learnt that although on the surface the twins didn''t seem very close, they actually were and if he slighted Claire he would be given hell. Alec had started to cook their meal sourced from their rations while Aron was laying on the ground with a stalk of grass protruding from his mouth. ¡°Even after 25 years, it''s still magical watching the stars as they begin to shine at dusk.¡± ¡°It''s magical how you get away with doing nothing!¡± Spat Alice in annoyance. ¡°And you! Stop pacing, your doing my head in.¡± Since Mors had entered the small clearing with the others he had felt trapped and restricted and so had begun to pace wildly, so much so that there was already an established strip in the knee height grass. ¡°Let''s start our strategy meeting.¡± Declared Bruce as he indicated for Mors to sit, flashing a smug smile causing the demon to grind his teeth in annoyance. After deliberating how good it would feel to smash the beastkins head in with a rock and the exquisite faces full of anguish the others would make, Mors finally ruled it out and sat down begrudgingly while humming an eerie melody to distract himself. Noticing the savage emotions flashing across Mors'' face as well as the wave of pitiless killing intent radiating from him everyone remained silent as realisation finally hit. They were taunting a five star Marquess who coincidentally was of the demon race and that only the Captain had a hope in hell of controlling. If he decided to kill them all here and now, if they were lucky and gave it their all and resisted together, one of them might survive. In the past where ever Mors was the Captain was close by and this had given everyone a feeling of security as well as causing them to forget how frightening a demon was as they knew that he couldn''t retaliate with her around. Nevertheless, now they were alone with him, things could get bad extremely quickly.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The elves gave Bruce a ''What the hell are you doing'' look while Alice shuffled closer to him. Unable to bear the tense atmosphere any longer, Claire swallowed hard before standing up and approaching Mors determined to defuse the situation. ¡°What do you wan¡­¡± Hissed Mors in irritation. This was why he originally distanced himself from the group. He didn''t want to have to kill them so close to home. Verz had told him not to get caught and killing someone on your own doorstep was definitely leaning in that direction. Having to complete the mission alone was of secondary concern and he was sure he would find a way somehow. Without a word, Claire span around and abruptly sat down with her back close to Mors. ¡±Bruce, if you can''t get along and stop tormenting Mors you won''t be able to fulfil your duties as party leader and we will have to select a new one!¡± -¡±WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!¡± Mors was extremely shocked at Claire''s behaviour. Not only had she defended him publicly, the position that she had sat in, slightly further ahead than him and to the side made it so he was in her blind spot. If he decided to killer her it would be unbelievably easy and there would be little she or the others could do. After getting over the shock and berating himself, Mors'' eyes narrowed as he leant forward and whispered into Claire''s ear causing her to slightly shudder. ¡°What do you want?¡± -¡±I really need to fix this. If I keep getting shocked this easily by simple social interactions I am basically asking for an assassin to slit my throat after flashing me a smile.¡± Turning her head slightly so she could see him, Claire smiled. ¡°A friend and comrade who can watch my back¡± before returning her gaze to Bruce. ¡°At this rate, we will be dead long before we reach the objective. It''s time to stop being spoilt children and start becoming the Pathfinders we are supposed to be.¡± Alice¡¯s face was bright red. ¡°How dare you lecture us when that demon you''re protecting is probably the worse. Just because you heard that...¡± Suddenly Alice''s face paled and she looked at Mors gauging his reaction. ¡°Please continue.¡± Hissed Mors in a menacing voice as he finally lost his patience. Ever since he saw them earlier they had been looking at him and behaving strangely and it was only adding to the anxious feeling he had. -¡±Maybe they have decided to eliminate me before I act¡­ Claire''s actions would make sense then, trying to get close to me so I lower my guard.¡± The sun was still setting but the clearing suddenly darkened with the only light being provided by the fire. The smell of the burnt rations filled the air as Alec did not dare to remove them from the fire in fear of being the trigger to this potential bloodbath. -¡±Damn it, anyone with a mana core could tell that he has already saturated the area with darkness energy and is preparing to fight¡­ I need to stop this before someone gets killed.¡± Slowly Claire edged forward drawing everyone''s attention before as if she was a feather falling in slow motion, she leant back and rested her head in Mors¡¯ lap looking into the emotionless void that was his eyes and flashed a tentative smile. "Look Mors, I trust you with my life and am really trying to make amends. The others aren''t bad, they are just having a hard time adapting to how unique you are. Change takes time. It would mean the world to me if you could try and get along with us." Mors stared at the girl in shock, barely registering her words. Claire was the second person ever to treat Mors in a warm way, but unlike Verz, this was clearly different. The only noise that could be heard was the crackling of the fire and the light humming of the mana enriched air as everyone held their breath waiting for what would happen next. Chapter 17.3 - Pacifying a Demon ¡°What in gods name are you doing?¡± spat Mors menacingly as a circular ripple of dark energy emanated around him causing the others to shiver. Claire continued to hold his gaze with her dark blue, snake-like eyes while giving a weak smile. ¡°Like I said I want to be friends and allies. You can crush my head before I had a chance to blink however I trust you¡­¡± Mors let out a disbelieving sigh ¡°You don''t even know me!¡± ¡°Please. We do not mean you any harm at all and I promise to tell you everything. I have always regretted avoiding you so I wouldn''t become isolated by association and know I need to make it up to you but that should be done gradually. However, if we don''t get along now, we could all die, you included." Claire paused for a bit. "I have put my life in your hands, so you know how serious I am about this matter.¡± A deep growl emanated from Mors¡¯ chest causing her to twitch. ¡°You think your life is in more danger now that you''re closer to me.¡± A pitch black spike split the log Claire was previously sitting on in half before erupting into flames that burnt until not a speck of ash was left. Everyone looked at Mors with wide eyes. They had thought he was a physical type combatant from everything they had seen before, but this proved that he was just as strong, if not stronger in the magical arts. Red embers now joined the darkness and started floating around Mors as he began to channel an AOE attack. -"I need to intimidate them into submission and leaving me alone if that doesn''t work...well I ''m sorry Verz, I tried." ¡°Please¡± begged Claire as she captivated Mors with her eyes. The dark blue iris'' suddenly developed lighter flecks that started moving about as if they were dancing in a calm ocean. The moment they noticed Mors'' reaction, the rest started slowly reaching for their weapons. They knew they had no chance now he had displayed his magical prowess, however, none of them were willing to die a dog''s death with no hint of resistance. Just as Bruce was about to stand up, he noticed Claire, without breaking eye contact with Mors, wave for him to stop and sit down which he obeyed immediately. -"How the hell did things escalate so quickly, just from telling the damn demon to sit down... If Claire gets us out of this, I am going to kill her for instigating this." Mors'' breathing slowed, and the blackness of his eyes slowly retracted revealing his menacing red dragons eyes. Although they were similar to Claires, the pupils were a lot more slit-like, and the iris was extremely prominent causing everyone to want instinctively to run in terror. The fear caused by his eyes was so powerful that Claire momentarily lost her concentration causing her charm spell to be instantly destroyed. "Your courting death!" snarled Mors in a much calmer voice than before. Though the spell had been broken, he had lost the desire to fight. Shaking his head to try and force out the remnants of the spell he quickly looked around the campfire noting that everyone bar Claire now had their weapons in hand. Mors'' anger had been quelled causing him to look on with disinterest, though inside he was happy about something else. -"HA! Its been a little over two years but I finally got to use that phrase!" The red embers floating in the air extinguished themselves and fell to the floor, and the darkness lifted as if it were nothing more than a shadow. "Never... Ever... try to charm me again with your spells. The only reason I haven''t snapped your pretty little neck is because I no longer feel like it and you didn''t try to influence my mind in any other way." said Mors blandly. The effect of the spell had left him wanting to curl up and have a good nights sleep, and he couldn''t be bothered with trying to sound intimidating. Alice let out a huge sigh of relief while Bruce wiped his brow that was drenched in sweat. Alec and Aron retrieved the ruined rations from the fire and inched a bit further back trying to blend in with the shadows without making as much as a sound. After a quick check to make sure the situation was stable, Claire attempted to sit up but was pulled back by Mors causing him grimace. He had done it on impulse. -"Shit, I just did that on reflex. Why the hell did I do that?"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Claire smiled while avoiding Mors'' penetrating gaze. "Do you really think I have a pretty neck?" Bruce and Alice''s jaws dropped, quite similar to Mors'', as they stared at the lamia in front of them unable to comprehend the perceived change in atmosphere. Mors looked at the beautiful girl that was slightly blushing, resting her head in his lap. Although she refused to meet his gaze since his eyes returned to normal, hers were incredibly beautiful, perfectly complimenting her elegant features. Mors had not given romance a single thought since being reborn. -"What do I do? If I say it''s a saying, it''s going to cause nothing but grief, if I say yes then it could give the wrong impression also causing trouble. Maybe I will drop my age in later, no one wants a relationship with a two-year-old." Finally making his decision Mors gently pushed Claire into a sitting position in which he could not see her face. "Yes, you do, but that wont save it if you invade my personal space again." The rest watched as a dazzling smile lit up Claire''s face as it turned bright red before she looked down at floor causing Alice to frown. -"Great, I wasn''t imagining it, she has feelings for the demon, no wonder she is been trying to protect him." Deciding that it was now or never Alice gathered her courage. "Mors, seeing as Claire is a little... absentminded at the moment I will answer your questions however it will be in the way of asking them?" Mors nodded. "Firstly... are you a Basilisk hybrid?" Mors stared at her causing her to flinch and look away. "I am a demon hybrid but as for the secondary bloodline, you can think of it as being a Basilisk''s." Claire rapidly turned around and flung her arms around Mors. "I knew it! I knew we weren''t the last of our kind! I can see the might of a basilisk in your eyes." -"This girl hasn''t spoken to me in two years, and now I can''t get her to shut up or stop touching me." silently complained Mors while gently pushing her back. "Personal space remember?" He felt his anger returning, though it was only a trickle. "Sorry, I just got too excited. Anyway, Mors! You must never, ever tell anyone you have our bloodline. They fear us because we are nearly as powerful as dragons and our fearsome eye magic." -"Aww man, I thought I was onto a winner by misdirecting them, but it looks like the basilisk race has the same problems I was trying to avoid." Noticing the elves in his peripheral Mors frowned. "I know Bruce and Alice are close, so I doubt he would tell anyone. -"and he won''t be living long anyway." however are you happy with the others knowing your secret?" "Ha, those two are hunted by much more powerful and frightening forces than us. They wouldn''t dare." Laughed Alice as she gave Alec and Aron a meaningful look. "Everyone in the Pathfinders has a story. The Federation is the only nation that does not discriminate or persecute for your origins, however, they don''t protect you unless you are a member of the military and the Pathfinders is the only division that keeps its member''s identity and location a secret. Pretty shrewd if you ask me." Claire interrupted Alices pending tangent. "As a basilisk and more importantly a male you will be in extreme danger. The council of the sun will..." Mors was getting bored and wanted to finish this conversation quickly. "Try and capture me so I can be used as breeding stock, others will try to kill me because they fear me. As a demon, I will always be hunted due to others fear and as a male reptile, well I will have to cross that bridge if they ever find out about me." "Sorry, I just assumed because you were..." Claire''s sentence ended abruptly. "Because I am a summoned being that is only two years old, that I wouldn''t know?" said Mors as he gauged the others responses. "He did hear us" muttered Alec to Aron while keeping an eye on Mors. "No, I didn''t actually. However you guys are as subtle as a boulder to the face, and anyone could have guessed." retorted Mors Mockingly. -"Looks like they all have to die, well I just did tell them, so I subconsciously was probably just trying to find myself an excuse." "So it''s true?" said Claire emanating excitement and curiosity. "You''re from another world? and wait your only two years old?" "Mors Letus, two years and four or five days since I was... born in this forsaken world. My primary affinity is darkness, and my secondary affinity is fire. My class is Dark Battlemage, and I specialise in AOE debuffs and Beserker attacks." "My name is... " Bruce started, intending to copy Mors'' introduction. "Don''t care, you guys know each other, and that is good enough. I have no skills or abilities that can help others, as well as my AOE debuffs, make it impossible for others to work close to me. I would advise you put me on a flank and leave me to my own devices during combat." Mors was about to stand up when Claire''s head once again, rested in his lap. Claire coltishly smiled. "Excellent, you can be our trump card for difficult fights, but you should stay and listen to the rest. I promise we won''t bother you anymore." "Personal Space!" Mors let out a light growl which had the opposite intended effect on Claire as she just giggled and returned her gaze to the others and discussing the party dynamics as if Mors was no more than a pillow. -"If I get too attached to this girl it will make things difficult in the future. Her sister likes Bruce, who absolutely must die, so she will need to be eliminated and I can''t see her taking me murdering her sister well." At some point during the meeting while Bruce and Alec were discussing strategies and Mors was dozing off he subconsciously rested his hand at the top of Claire''s head causing her heart to go into overdrive. -"I knew he was just misunderstood, and what''s, even more, he apparently likes me!" Chapter 18 - Exiting Flatner Forest ¡°What the hell did you do last night?¡± seethed an infuriated Alice as she forcefully pushed Claire back against a tree. ¡°You could have gotten us all killed!¡± It was now early morning, and as the other adepts were busy dismantling their makeshift camp, the twins had briefly left for a bathroom break in which Alice had taken the chance to interrogate her sister over last night''s events. ¡°I just calmed him down.¡± said Claire in a defensive manner while refusing to make eye contact. Alice glared. ¡°Bull! I am your sister, and I know when you are using high-level spells. Last night was the highest mind control type I have ever seen you use...You could barely sit up afterwards!¡± ¡°Look, I just added a subliminal hint that would increase his resistance to hurting us that will naturally take root and grow over time. It was just a hint, and he didn''t even notice it so what''s the harm. "And..." Claire hesitated, before blushing. "For some reason, I couldn''t do anything more. ¡± ¡°You idiot! Not only did you repeatedly invade a demons personal space, which by the way is a well-known taboo amongst their race, but you also ignored his warnings and even went as far as trying to manipulate his mind. If he found out or the spell backlashed, he would''ve killed us all.¡± "He did find out, remember." Claire pouted. "Why are you so angry? It worked out didn''t it?" Alice turned and started walking back towards the camp. "The fact we are all still breathing is a miracle, but you couldn''t just leave it there could you, when he was about to leave, you made him become your pillow for the entire night. Not one of us slept well." "I slept pretty well, and I am sure it didn''t bother him." Chuckled Claire as she followed. "All he has done since waking up is complain about it!" Retorted Alice, getting angry at her sister''s blas¨¦ attitude. "As your older sister, I advise you to keep your distance from him. He is a demon and will turn on you the moment the situation or his mood favours that decision." "How many demons do you know? I would have thought that experiencing what it is like to have unjust rumours spread about your race; you wouldn''t be so quick to judge. Why cant we all be friends?" ¡°You know I am not talking about just being friends¡± glared Alice causing Claire to blush and look away. ¡°In the name of Frena Claire! Ignoring the fact that he is a demon, even if he is half basilisk, you have only known him for a week at most.¡± Claire let out a frustrated huff. "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Just be thankful I did what I did. While casting the spell I could tell that the need to kill Bruce had nearly solidified into something unbreakable. If we don''t take steps to change his mind, he will end up killing him and anyone who gets in his way. In the stories whats the best way to stop a demon without getting everyone killed."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Alice sighed. ¡°Give them something they value more, but you are my sister and I don''t want you to get hurt.¡± Claire released a gentle, captivating laugh. "I wouldn''t worry about that while performing the spell I also managed to take a look at his base personality. Once you are someone he deems important, even if he hated your guts he would still never harm you. I would hate to be the first person to antagonise him afterwards though." Alice shook her head in disbelief. Her sister was well known as a genius of mind magic and would often know people better than they knew themselves, however, this was a demon they were talking about and she thought Claire was being a little naive. The pair walked into the clearing to find everything packed and the others ready. Alec was leaning against a tree and once he noticed the girls he revealed a mischievous smile "What took you so long? Go for a shit?" "Do you get more perverse with each passing day?" shouted Alice before launching into a barrage of abuse that made the elf shrink back. Claire laughed at Alec''s misfortune for aggravating Alice and gave a silent thank you for taking her place before walking over and standing next to Mors, who was stretching his neck causing it to generate loud cracking noises. "What do you want now?" hissed Mors in a slightly irritated voice. "Just some company. Still feeling like an old man?" joked Claire. "My first night sleeping with a girl left me a cripple, what do you think!" replied Mors with a teasing smile causing Claire to turn bright red before briskly walking away. -"Growl, hiss, spit or throw things and you can''t get her to leave, one simple innuendo and she runs for the hills... no matter how many lives I have, I will never understand women." For the next two days, the party travelled along the road leading out of Flatner forest and into the Devils mountains with no major incidents. Much to everyone''s surprise, Mors had managed to stay with the group the entire time with little to no conflict with Bruce, only using the occasional suggestive remark to keep Claire at bay when she started getting too intense or asked too many questions. The sun had finally set on the second day, revealing a magnificent full moon that illuminated the surroundings in a cool, white light when the group were approaching the edges of the Forest. The once straight road that they had travelled, now snaked around large hills and rocky outcrops, densely populated with deformed and twisted trees creating an almost foreboding, unnatural atmosphere. "Are you sure it''s safe to be travelling? Yes, we can see with the moonlight, but we are extremely close to the Devils Mountains. I hear there are a lot of high-level monsters around here as well as a few brigades of bandits and bounty hunters." Complained Aron for the eighth time. "According to the map, there is an abandoned town an hour or so ahead, once there we can rest for a few days and restock our provisions before moving across the mountains." replied an exasperated Bruce. Alec, who was walking at the back of the group, casually sped up until he was in the middle of the party so everyone would be able to hear him whisper, in short, disjointed sentences. "Act naturally and don''t stop moving. Five men are following us. They are keeping their distance and are heavy armed. I think one of them is an elf which makes it highly likely that it''s a scouting party." The others tensed and as naturally as they could placed their hands close to their weapons as they continued to walk forward. "We haven''t even found a town to buy standard weapons." muttered Claire annoyed that they would need to reveal their soul weapons immediately after being told to use them only as a final result. Bruce took a casual look around before making eye contact with Alec. "Bandits?" Chapter 18.1 - Knowingly walking into an ambush The adepts tensed but continued to walking while Bruce took a casual look around. "Bandits?" Alec took a deep breath, pretending to yawn. "Too early to tell but there have been some weird bird calls since I noticed them. I feel we can expect company." The cold blue light of the moon fell upon the group, casting long ghost-like shadows along the rough cobblestone as they walked at a slowly increasing pace. "Mors what are you doing?" Murmured Claire as she noticed his eyes burst into flames drawing everyone''s attention, however, he didn''t appear to have heard her, taking an almost 360 degree look around them as casually as if he was taking a stroll. "We are surrounded." Both Alec and Aron suppressed nervous laughs. "And how does the sense impaired Mors know that? You completely missed that vine snake you stood on earlier?" Due to Mors'' ability, he could not hear their taunts so continued as if they had said nothing. "There are 100 or so men and women, aged 18-52, varying races but mostly human and beastkin, all wearing light armour which slightly hinders their movements, most carrying old wounds. There are 15 with high mana fluctuations, probably mages and guessing by the way they are walking; they are all fairly experienced in combat." The rest were stunned mute by the level of accuracy and confidence emanating from his voice. After looking around, Mors'' eyes quickly returned to normal. "I guess the abandoned town we are, oh so brilliantly rushing too in the dark, has some new residents...guessing by their formation, they aren''t here to welcome us. Oh, and there are two people around the next bend, their job is to draw us into the most advantageous position for an ambush." ¡°Ha, what crap are you¡­¡± Aron went silent midway through his sentence, and his ears twitched violently. ¡°Fuck! He''s right. I can only sense 50 or 60, but the metals in the hills are messing with my abilities so there could be a few more. They are up to no good as they are all trying to sneak towards us." Mors cast a sidewards glance at Claire with a complicated look. -"Looks like this is where we part ways. Shame you had to mess with my mind, I might not feel like killing you myself, but I feel nothing if others do the job for me. Stupid girl." Although he wanted to believe that he felt nothing towards the groups impending doom. Claire constantly breaching his personal space and refusing to leave him alone over the last few days had grown on him and at some unconscious level, he knew he had to separate from her before he formed an attachment. Letting out a quiet, deflated sigh he turned his mind to the current situation which caused Bruce to flinch when he looked over. A terrifyingly sinister grin was plastered across Mors'' face as black wisps of mist flicked from his body as if alive.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. -"With no Verz around it looks like I can finally let off some steam and have fun!" mused Mors happily as he slightly decreased his pace and started to lag. -"Why am I still hesitating?" "What do we do?" Asked Alice as she looked around nervously and begun to circulate her mana. "If they are regular bandits they will let us go once they know we are Pathfinders, if not we will have to make a break for the treeline and meet up back at the last camp," replied Bruce as he struggled to make his first combat-related decision. "We will let them think we have walked into their trap as we need time to prepare and if we stop, we will only spring it sooner. Alice, Claire gather your mana discreetly." Mors, who was now at the back of the group, stifled a laugh. -"So to surprise them, you are going to walk into their trap. If they weren''t already toying with us, you guys would be in the other world already." As normal as they could, the group continued onwards and soon rounded the corner, spotting two of people off to the side or the road, next to a broken cart. Acting as if they were surprised, the adepts drew their weapons and Bruce shouted out the standard challenge. "We are Pathfinders of the Federation. Who goes there?" The man stood up and waved before shouting back. "My names Tom Winken and this is my pregnant wife, Jane. We were travelling to my parent''s house when our chart broke and I am not strong enough to fix it. Please, can you help us! My wife hasn''t got long to go, and I fear this is beginning to tax her. Walking forward in a casual manner, they slowly shuffled into the battle formation they had discussed a few nights ago. What appeared to be a heavily pregnant woman was sitting on an overturned crate with one hand on her stomach and the other on her back, slightly panting. Her husband, Tom kneeled down next to her apparently trying to sooth her. "Maybe they aren''t involved in this?" Whispered Claire as she looked at the couple. "Nonsense, there isn''t a populated town or farmstead in leagues, and their waggon has no luggage or supplies." scolded Bruce quietly as he thanked the gods for providing enough light for them to see. The adepts finally came to a stop a few dozen yards from the couple before Bruce let out a could laugh. ¡°You expect to fool Pathfinders with a weak ploy like this. Tell your friends to come out or let us be on our way. We have no time for this.¡± The man''s smile vanished, and he shrugged his shoulders before letting out a shrill whistle. The woman abruptly got up, pulling a rolled up cloak from her dress and gleefully cackled while brandishing a curved blade drawn from behind her. ¡°Pathfinders aye¡­ it looks like we hit the jackpot this time. The Empire has a huge bounty on their heads, even the adepts. ¡°Bounty hunters¡± spat Bruce as he gave the signal and the group readied their weapons and finalised their formation. Bruce was standing in the centre with his shield raised towards the two bandits, Alice and Claire took up position either side and started casting preparatory defensive spells while checking the area for any hidden traps. Alec readied his Bow and stood in at the core and Aron brandished his twin daggers before turning around to ensure their rear was covered. "Where the hell is..." said a confused Aron before being drowned out by a chorus of laughter and taunts assaulted their ears from the forest around them. An unknown, deep voice bellowed from the darkness of the trees. "Looks like we got quite the catch tonight boys." Chapter 18.2 From bad to Worse The bandits erupted in laughter as they emerged from the forest''s shadows. Confident that they had their prey trapped, they were in no hurry to end the show. Dressed shabbily in worn leather armour and carrying a wide assortment of crude but effective weapons; only a fool wouldn''t be able to tell their profession with a mere glance. After a quick scan of the ragtag group, the adepts were horrified to find that every single one was probably at least a count or Viscount. Excluding Mors, Bruce was the highest ranking member of their party, being a 2-star Count, the rest were still in the late Baron stages and as such, at a severe disadvantage. "Probably an ex-military unit from a defeated regime that refused to surrender." Grumbled Aron as he flipped his daggers in the air. "Why couldn''t it of been your run of the mill bandits?" Pathfinders, even the adepts, prided themselves on being able to overcome a few ranks however that was only in a more or less equal fight. As more and more bandits emerged from the woods they knew that they would have to rely on Mors and his strength to get out of this situation in one piece. The owner of the deep voice that had shouted out earlier, lumbered forward revealing a huge, yellow-toothed grin he rested a massive War-hammer on his shoulder. He looked the adepts over before shouting at the large chested, cow-eared woman that was standing next to him. ¡°I thought you said there were six?¡± ¡°Boss I not lie, before was six, one with red eyes and no weapon.¡± said the woman in a thick unknown accent. This was the moment that, apart from Aron who noticed earlier, the rest of the group realised Mors was absent and began cursing. As the situation escalated, even though no one had said it out loud, they had been placing more and more hope in him, only to have it shattered in an instant. ¡°I bloody told you, Clare! I knew he would abandon us and run at the first sign of trouble¡± raged Alice as Bruce spat on the floor and began grinding his teeth. -¡±I was foolish to think that we had made any progress¡­ a demon will never change their ways.¡± "He..he wouldn''t leave us!" declared Claire in a weak voice as she hopefully scanned the surroundings for any sign of Mors. "Give it up Claire, the bastard probably used us as bait." Grumbled Bruce as he tried to think a way out of their situation. ¡°Nice acting kiddo¡¯s but unluckily for you, I am half beastkin and have a nose that would put a bloodhound to shame.¡± jeered the woman who had been pretending to be pregnant. ¡°Boss, I can''t tell what his race is or location but he is definitely close, within a couple of hundred meters." ¡°Jan, Hal get your arses up here and find him.¡± bellowed the bandit leader as he tapped his War-hammer with impatience. He had fought in many battles and learnt to be wary of the unknown. -"We have these five trapped with little chance of escape. Let''s find out who this mystery person is. We can collect our rewards at any time." Two beastkin ran forward and stood next to their boss. One had floppy dogs ears while the other''s resembled a cat. The dog beastkin stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Boss, I have been trying to locate him since he left their group, but his movements are too erratic. If I was a betting man I would say he was using a high-level movement skill. Something feels off about it though... I can''t put my finger on it but it''s like our roles are reversed and it is us who is being cornered."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Useless." The bandit leader was obviously displeased at his response and turned his glare to the other. "Hal what about you?" The catkin moved towards the group. His eyes reflected the moonlight and the adepts felt as if a something had passed over them causing them to shudder. Taking a few deep sniffs, Hal''s tail abruptly stood on end and its fur stuck outwards like tiny needles. "Boss... they carry the scent I prayed never to smell again." He briefly vanished from sight before reappearing next to the bandit leader. Standing on his toes so he could reach, he cupped his hand and whispered into his boss''s ear. Laughing so hard it spooked a few birds roosting close by, the bandit leader wiped a tear from his eye. "A WHAT!...BHAHAHAHAHA, Jan you truly have been getting old these last few years. One of ''those'' haven¡¯t been seen around these parts in tens of years and this stretch of Devil''s Mountain is also known as the Demons Hunters crossroads. There is no way a demon would be stupid enough to venture here, especially with a group of weak kids." "Boss! Please, I am serious. They have the scent and the exact energy waves about them. If they have bumped into either and are still alive, then we should leave them alone. There are some things in this world you do not want to anger, even its only a small chance." "JAN! Knock it off! We all know you use to belong to a famous slayer party and faced your fair share of danger but I am telling you there is no way in hell one of those races could be around here. Those kids have tricked you, my old friend. Stand straight and stop spooking the others." The bandit leader let out an impatient huff. "Now kids, we came out nicely like you asked, why don''t you get your friend to come out as well. We can then talk this over reasonably. The bounty on your heads is around 200 gold, as it''s such a bother to collect it from the empire, if you can each pay half of that you are free to go." "Just because we are young doesn''t mean we are stupid. You are concerned our friend will go alert the Pathfinders of your actions and hunt you down. You will never let us leave here alive." Shouted an enraged Bruce. These bandits were completely looking down on him and the Pathfinders he represented. "Ha, I have some of the best trackers in the south, even if he did escape, he wouldn''t last long enough to tell anyone about it. If he doesn''t come out by the time I count to five, deals off and after I deal with you, we will have ourselves a hunt." said the leader without concern. "Either way we will get our due." "Your underest.." Bruce was cut off by the countdown. "5." The adepts moved closer together so they could talk. "Do you think he will let us goes if Mors comes out?" asked Alec in a desperate voice. "4." Bruce eviled the elf. "Not a chance and its not like Mors would saunter into the clearing and give himself up just because we asked nicely. That demon has already shown what type of person he is. I bet he is sitting out there eating a snack while he enjoys the show." "3." Claire still refused to believe Mors had abandoned them and her hope or it being part of some plan was rekindled now they knew he was close by. "But he is still here, maybe he has a plan?" "CLAIRE! I thought you were smart. He has abandoned us! Get over it and start thinking of a way we can get out of this?" hissed Alice as small flames danced in her eyes causing her sister to look at the floor. "2." Bruce put on a resolute face. "We are going to fight. When he finishes the countdown follow my lead. They have quite a few archers still hidden and if we don''t get close to their own men we are going to be ripped to pieces." "1," Alec fidgeted with his bow and slowed his breathing. "The mages are on right side of the road so we should go left." "Times up Ki..." The moment the countdown ended, as one, the adepts exploded into action turning into blurs as they rapidly approached the forest''s edge furthest away from the bandit leader. "FIRE!" The bandit leader revealed a malicious smile. -"Good, wouldn''t want it to be too boring." Chapter 18.3 - Despair As if the bandits had been expecting it, the moment the adepts made their move, they leapt into action. A wall of swords and shields appeared in front of the charging group, blocking their escape while the other bandits tightened their encirclement. Barbed arrows, designed to maim more than kill, buzzed angrily through the air as they rained down upon the adepts, drawing their attention and causing them to slow as they were forced to dodge haphazardly towards their goal. "We can''t keep dodging forever, someone''s going to get hit!" shouted Alice as she majestically rotated in the air, narrowly missing the two screaming arrows heading towards her. Having to avoid the arrows that had just missed Alice, as well as a massive fireball that threatened to engulf him, Alec dived to the floor and roared in frustration. "Can''t you just create a shield of something! I can''t return fire when I have to dance around like a fool." "We''re not bloody earth mages you know." Snapped Claire as she pointed her staff at the rapidly approaching fireballs, destroying them with her own, much more powerful water spike. "A wall of fire or water isn''t going to stop a magically enhanced arrow or combat spell." Being able to run and cast spells was a testament to the skill of the twins however they were already panting heavily as they rapidly approached mana exhaustion from the multitude of spells they had cast. "Two minutes max," whispered Claire, quickly relayed to Bruce via Alice. Alice raised her arm, releasing an enormous explosion that resulted in a massive shockwave of hot air rising high into the sky, sending the approaching arrows spinning away and allowing the adepts a brief respite. "Best we can do is interfere with the trajectory. If you want them to stop, kill the damn archers." Using this chance, Alec rapidly released over a dozen arrows that found their marks, causing an equal number of the surrounding bandits to fall lifelessly to the floor. "Archers or the guys going to cut us to shreds.. your choice." Realising that they were quickly getting exhausted, Bruce let out a deafening roar, abruptly enveloping himself in a dark, red light and charging into the bandits that blocked their path. "We need to get out of here now! ON ME." An unlucky bandit was sent tumbling into the forest as he smashed heavily with Bruce''s shield while another released a penetrating scream as he was split in half with a mighty swing of Bruce''s sword. The bandits faltered slightly before noticing that Bruce was left wide open from his savage attack. Rapidly closing in, they would have killed him if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of Aron. His twin blades sliced through the air leaving trails of crimson blood as he danced around Bruce, enabling him to catch his breath and recover his stance. Bruce revealed a grateful smile as he regained his stance. "What took you so long?" "A heads-up on any suicide attacks would be nice in the future." retorted the elf as he ducked the halberd swung at his head and fell back towards the others. As he covered Aron''s retreat, the smile instantly vanished, and Bruce''s eyes widened. Leaping backwards abruptly, he let out a panicked shout. "FALL BACK NOW!" **** BOOM **** A thunderous explosion erupted at the location where Bruce was standing just moments before, kicking up earth, and a cloud of debris that blanketed the area. The blast wave and shrapnel had caused all of the adepts to fly backwards, high in the air, before crashing into the ground and rolling to a stop. A lone figure strode out of the dust with a huge smile. "Good instincts boy, you didn''t completely fall into the trap, but if that is all you have you might as well give up now." Chuckled the bandit leader as he raised his war hammer and placed it on his shoulder. "Seeing as you have impressed me somewhat, it''s only fair I give you the name of the person who leads you to your demise. My name is Athor; please remember it when you meet the abysmal guardian." Within half a breath the adepts were back on their feet and attempting to regain their formation before Alice let out a shriek. "CLAIRE!" Bruce had blocked most of the shockwave with his shield, however, Claire had been too far to his right side and taken the full impact. Heavily landing over a hundred yards away, she shakily began to get up and fumble around for her staff. "Look what I have!" bellowed a female bandit as she leant over and picked up Claire''s staff that lay on the edge of the forest. Upon picking it up, a loud hissing noise could be heard and the woman threw the staff back on the floor before cradling her burned hand. "Haha you idiot, that''s a soul weapon, don''t pick it up with your bare hands." Roared a man in laughter as he slapped the woman on the back in an over-friendly manner.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Akir Damn it" Spat Bruce before charging towards Claire. -"Alice would never forgive me if we leave Claire, and without her weapon, she is as defenceless as a kitten in close range." "Don''t let them regroup; As long as we have one, they won''t try and escape." Laughed Athor causing bandits to swarm between Claire and the group. "Looks like we can really kick back and have some fun this time." The bandits that had already surrounded Claire raised their shield and began to approach in a nonchalant manner. ¡°Boss, the girls are quite the lookers. It''s been so long since the last... volunteers decided the afterlife suited them better. Why don''t you let us have some fun before we take their heads?¡± yelled one of the men as he was now close enough to get a good look at Claire under the bright moonlight. ¡°I only need their heads when we see the Empires Commissar so why not, however, if you get killed trying to take them alive, you have no one to blame but yourself.¡± Claire, sensing the hesitance of the approaching men as they contemplated how to subdue her, cast a spell causing a fountain of water to propel herself up and over the encirclement before desperately running towards the others that were already bogged down in a furious battle. The man who had called out gave let out a disgusting laugh before nocking an arrow and firing at Claire who had her back to him. The arrow hissed through the air before slamming into her thigh, forcing her to let out an ear piercing scream and fall to the floor. A few of the bandits chuckled and jeered at the sound and the thought of their soon to be acquired prize. "Looks like we got ourselves a screamer." "CLAIRE!" Alice struggled to retain her composure as she began to release a torrent of fireballs at the bandits around her. Smashing the knee of one with her staff. Claire slammed her palm into the man''s chest before an explosion shot him flying backwards into his comrades. "And we have a fighter over here." Bellowed one of the bandits as he revealed a lecherous look and uncaringly stepped over the corpse of his friend. "I love ones with spirit." The adepts wore grim expressions as various dark thoughts assaulted their minds. This battle was nothing like the training or monster subjugation''s they had previously experienced. These were cunning, intelligent opponents that ruthlessly exploited every mistake that made and it was becoming apparent that if something didn''t change, they would not be leaving. Although none would admit it, everyone bar Alice was already contemplating abandoning Claire and making a break for it. As if sensing the end, countless bandits began pouring out of the forest resulting Bruce''s group to be locked in a violent stalemate where each side could not progress without risking serious injury. The bandits seemed to care little for their comrades. However, they were not stupid enough to be the first to throw themselves towards the Pathfinders especially since they were too close to use their ranged support. "You have done well. Drop your weapons, and we will give you boys painless deaths.¡± Growled a scruffy haired beastkin with as he swung his battle axe in an intimidating manner. "There is no shame in your defeat, you have killed more than you will lose and put up a good fight." "Why do the men get to have all the fun?" called out a middle-aged sounding woman from the forest. "Leave one of the elves for us and maybe when the girls are disposed of, we might remember the favour." "And I thought you were bad." Joked Aron as he quickly checked over Alec''s injuries before the other gave him a disgusted look. "Go to hell, like I am even close to these scum, thinking only of killing and sex." Bruce, trying to lighten his spirits joined in. "Your right, you only think about sex bit." Alice was too busy trying to see through the horde of bandits to check if her sister was still OK to join in the conversation, but the lustful looks of the approaching men sent a chill down her spine. After casting a few water spikes to gain some space, Claire ripped the arrow out of her thigh, and her reptilian eyes started to glow a dark blue colour. Releasing her humanoid transformation, Claire let out an angry hiss as her trousers were torn to shreds. The dust that was throw into the air by the sudden change concealed her completely causing the bandits to retreat thinking she was about to launch another attack. Like a bolt released from a crossbow, she shot out of the dust cloud and slithered her way towards the others. Her waist bent at impossible angles to match the smooth, elegant movement of her long snake-like lower half. Her beautiful, azure scales reflected the moonlight causing most of the surrounding men to fall into a temporary trance, enabling her to approach the her group with ease. Athor sucked in a mouthful of cold air before revealing a lustful gaze before licking his lips. "Lamia!... I didn''t think I would find one this far north and by the looks of it, I have the luck of finding twins." With the new found speed of her reptilian body, Claire sped towards the others, weaving amongst the enchanted bandits as if she was one with the wind. Only twenty yards and a couple of dozen bandits away from the others, the bright moonlight overhead suddenly dimmed causing her to look up and let out a snort of disbelief. -"A beastkin shouldn''t be able to catch up to a lamia on flat ground." What Claire forgot in her estimations was that the weaving in and out of the bandits had considerably decreased her speed and also made her path easy to predict. Claire released a howl of agony as Athor smashed into the ground beside her and impaled her tail with a heavy metal spear, pinning her to the floor. "Now I have to say I find Lamia quite the delicacy, so I''m afraid you are going to have to wait here until I have dealt with your friends. Don''t worry too much; I will spare the one who appears to be your sister... I will need an extra for when you break." chuckled Athor as he rubbed his nose in delight. Throughout the entire event, since she found out that Mors was not with them, Claire had been battling against the despair and darkness that wanted to overwhelm her. Now she was badly wounded, completely out of mana and pinned to the floor by some depraved brute who intended to do God knows what with her, she released a wail of utter hopelessness and started sobbing focusing on the only thing that could have changed their situation. "Mors... why? *Sob* I thought we were friends? *Sob* why? Why did you abandon us? Why did you abandon me?... I... I liked you... Mother... Father, I am sorry." Her heartfelt cries, carried by the wind, radiated out into the forest as if carried by some unknown force. Chapter 18.4 - Hunt "Damn girl, you sure know how to ruin the mood" Spat Athor as he gave a violent kick to Claire''s stomach, maintaining his twisted smile. "Save your tears for later; you''re going to need them." As he turned as towards his men to issue orders, every hair on his body abruptly stood on end as a soul clenching chill snaked down his spine causing him to shiver fiercely. -"What the hell is this feeling?" The once noisy battlefield descended into an eerie silence as everybody lost the will to fight, the sense of terror and despair gnawing at their insides. Holding a collective breath, they all mechanically turned towards the south and gazed into the shadows of the forest. The only sound that could be detected was the slight rustling of leaves as a light breeze blew across the road. Leaves plucked from their branches danced beautifully as the moonlight illuminated them against the starlit sky belying the tense atmosphere that had set in. Hal significantly paled as he stared unblinkingly out into the southern part of the forest before letting out a terrified whisper. "A contract demon? No, she has none of the markings. How can she control it." As if in response to his words, a blood-curdling scream pierced the night, rapidly followed by others, each more gruesome and bone chilling than the last causing everyone but Athor and Claire, who was pinned to the floor, to take a few steps back. The few remaining birds that had refused to give up their roost due to the earlier confrontation now took flight at unbelievable speeds, scattering in every direction leaving haunting cries in their wake. Not immune to the atmosphere, the adepts huddled together as they tried to retain their composure. They had an inkling into what could be causing it however even this offered very little protection against the debuff. Alec shuffled towards Bruce while trying not to attract the attention of the bandits that had only just stopped attacking them. "Do you think its Mors? That he is here to help us?" Frowning, Bruce bit his bottom lip causing a small trail of blood to fall. "Knowing what that demon is thinking is impossible. He probably has a hundred motives for anything he does, and ninety-nine of them are, at least malevolent." Bruce''s statement caused Alice to nod her head in agreement as she continued to shake in fear and watch her sister, worry evident in her eyes. "People shouldn''t call for demons in their time of need, unlike devils, they do not wait until you die to take their due." Aron''s eyes were focused on the patch of forest directly ahead of Athor and Claire. "Be ready, if my guess is correct, the wolf is about to enter the hen house, and he has already feasted on the dogs." ==== In the Forest === Mors had been following the confrontation between the bandits and Pathfinder adepts with keen interest. Using his skill, shadow step to avoid detection, he had found the best vantage points to analyse the situation. His plan was relatively simple. He would watch the bandits as they killed the adepts, examining their strengths and weaknesses before picking them off one by one during the night using hit and run tactics while honing his skills. His primary objective was to acquire evidence that proved he was not responsible for the adepts deaths. Once he had collected it, he would send it to Verz via messenger when he reached the next populated town and continued his trial, solo. He would be away for another 10 or 11 months so any issues should have been sorted out by the time he returned.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Claire''s high pitched cry as she took an arrow to the thigh, caused something deep within Mors to surge forth as both his blood and soul hammered at his mentality, screaming for him to act. It wasn''t that he had any romantic feelings for the girl, more that she had grown on him over the last few days. Not many were willing to hold a conversation with him let alone treat him like a normal person. Yes, she was extremely irritating and always getting into his personal space but in a way, the fact that she continued to try had at least earned his respect. Memories of past life situations, similar to the one that Claire now faced, overlapped his vision causing him to shake his head violently and grit his teeth. -"She used a fucking spell to manipulate my mind, why the hell should I care! I don''t even know her; she is a nobody to me." Carefully standing on the branch he was perched, he watched Claire transform into her lamia form and make astonishing progress towards the others. -"See she can handle herself, why am I getting so worked up? I was... am willing to watch them die. It''s survival of the fittest. If they get away great, if not, its nature." Mors''s silhouette flickered before he appeared at the base of the tree and began walking in the opposite direction. -"Damn I thought I was stronger than this! I guess I will have to leave and collect the evidence at a later time. Know an irritating girl for a little over a week, and I want to risk my life to save her.. pathetic Mors PATHETIC!" A second, agonising scream echoed through the forest causing Mors to halt, hesitation flashing across his face as he struggled to contain his emotions. He found that part of him didn''t want to let Claire die at the hands of the bandit; that he should be the only one to hold sway over her life. -"Will I really be getting revenge if that bandit kills her? Aren''t I just letting him get his way? Am I just making excuses?" As if sensing Mors'' weakness, Claire''s pitiful sobs filtered through the trees with broken words that resonated deep within him. Out of his many lives, the bad far outweighed the good mainly due to the greed and selfishness of others. This had developed into disdain falling close to pure hatred for sentient beings as Mors held no illusions that any of the races were better than the humans in his old world. He had already made one exception recently with Verz and had no intent of making another. However, the words uttered by Claire instantly destroyed his resolve. The one, absolute rule that the instincts from his bloodlines and well as his soul converged on was trust and honour. How could any self-respecting dragon let the one who trusted them, perish? How could a demon let another harm someone he held, even a fraction of interest towards? How could his soul accept that he had turned into what he hated most? One that would abandon those who had placed their faith in him when they were at their most vulnerable. He had found himself in similar situations many times in his past lives. He hated every one of them with a passion. -"KILL." The feeling Mors had when he tore the throat from the boy rippled through his body as every fibre came alive and pulsated with energy. This wasn''t a desire; this wasn''t a fleeting fancy, he needed to do this. A light, foot high mist rose from the ground around Mors as his skin greedily absorbed as much mana as it could from the air around him. Kicking off from the ground, Mors'' body turned into a black blur as it shot through the mist causing it to swirl majestically. -"Kill." -"Destroy." -"Devour." -"Dominate." Having already scouted the locations of the bandits remaining in the woods, Mors quickly reached the one that was closest. A young, heavy set beastkin girl that had been peering around the edge of the tree was currently frozen in place as she shivered violently. Without as much as a warning, Mors slammed her body into the tree causing her to gasp for breath as terror filled her eyes. Knocking the bow from her hands and grabbing her arms, he placed his foot on the centre of her back and slowly pulled her arms back. A blood-curdling cry left the girls mouth as loud cracking noises resounded throughout her body before her arms finally tore and came away from her body. The pain, shock and blood loss caused her to faint and fall to the floor where Mors'' boot immediately descended, turning what was once her head into a bloody pulp. A cruel, sadistic smile crept across his face as he began to synchronise with his instincts. -"It''s so much more fun to be the villain, even when you''re forced to be a hero." Once again turning into a fleeting shadow, Mors disappeared into the night as he began his hunt. Chapter 18.5 - Enter the Demon The string of terrifying, blood-curdling screams finally came to the end resulting in a deathly silence descending upon the forest clearing. Cold beads of sweat streamed down the face of adept and bandit alike as they display a complexion akin to that of a marble statue. The only exception to this was Claire as she revealed a radiant, beaming smile as if she had been reunited with a long-lost family member. While she scanned the surroundings looking for Mors, she wiped the tears she had shed away. The hopeless situation, coupled with the vile threats of Athor and the traumatic past of the lamia twins, had caused Claire''s mentality; that was already extremely fragile to break down. Mors'' appearance, even if it was only the familiar feel of his ability was like a beacon of hope which she grasped onto and subconsciously elevating his position in her mind hugely. Coincidentally due to this, she had discovered something about Mors'' abilities that even he did not even know. At this moment, due to having absolute faith in Mors, his passive abilities effects had been reversed. Instead of feeling terror at his approach, she was profoundly strengthened. If Claire was to look at her status plate; she would be shocked to the point of fainting. Not only would she see a new title, but a multitude of buffs increasing her stats and abilities as well as a new skill. Even though Claire did not have the affinity, her depleted core vibrated noisily as her body greedily absorbed the darkness energy, strengthened by fear, in the surrounding air, causing wisps of black flame flickered towards her. A dragons unyielding, unbreakable personality as long with the ruthlessness and blood-lust of a demon reinforced her mentality, warmly welcomed as they whispered sweet promises of protection and vengeance. The only problem was that even though she had the mana, as it was of the darkness affiliation, Claire couldn''t use it to heal the multiple injuries on her body. The initial blast from Athor as well as the spear that penetrated her tail were amongst the heaviest injuries sustained and it was unlikely she would be able to move much until treated. "REGROUP NOW!" Bellowed Athor as he finally regained some of his sense, wiping the cold sweat pouring down his face he looked around for Hal and Jan. "What is it? where is it?" "THE FUCKING DEMON I TOLD YOU NOT TO ANGER!" yelled Jan as his eyes darted about nervously as if expecting the shadows to come alive and attack him. "Why didn''t you listen to me! It obviously has some interest in this group; we might have even got away with it if you killed them quickly but it seems your little game of pin the lamia has backfired." Upon hearing their leaders command, the bandits that had been sniping from the northern forest poured out onto the roadside clearing and started to form disorganised groups. "Footmen to the front, archers to the flanks and mages to the rear." Ignoring Bruce and the rest they formed up around their leader, unintentionally surrounding Claire. Realising they couldn''t do anything against the bandits, Bruce and Alec dragged back a resisting Alice until they were well clear of the rallying bandits and were about to flee into the forest. Alec, frustrated with the struggling Alice slapped her hard on the face before pushing her towards Bruce. "We can''t rescue her as we are... and if we draw their attention we are going to get ourselves killed real quickly. All we can do is hope that thing out there is Mors, and he is still on our side or at least, hers."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Screaming in a fit of fury, Jan only just realised that they were rallying on top of the demons likely target. "IDIOTS! FUCKING IDIOTS!" The bandits were already beyond nervous and likely to break rank and flee at any moment, making Jan''s words much more devastating to their morale, causing Athor''s temper to snap. "SHUT UP NOW OR OLD FRIENDSHIP OR NOT I WILL GUT YOU WHERE YOU STAND!" Jan looking like he had lost his mind, burst into maddened laughter before dropping everything he was carrying, even his polished sword to the floor. "Not again, I will not stand between a demon and its prey. I wish you the best of luck Athor... try and give me a decent head start and whatever you do... do not kill the lamia and some of us might make it out alive." Without another word he turned and like a flash, began sprinting down the road and round the bend as fast as he could. "Please, please, please, please, let it be more interested in them than me." In the distance, the mad ravings of Jan could be heard causing many to grimace. Jan was well respected amongst the men and for him to lose it like this did not bode well. A maddened laugh erupted."You''re going to have to work for your food demon, and I hope I give you a stitch." Just as a few of the weaker willed bandits were about to join him, Hal smashed his sword on his small round shield. "Hold your ground! The the only reason the demon hasn''t attacked head on is that we can beat it together. If you run it will pick you off one by one." "That''s right! together we stand, alone we will fall." Athor nodded his head. -"At least I have some competent men." An absolutely agonising scream cried out from the direction that Jan had been running causing Hal to smile sadly. "Good plan my old friend, the only reason I didn''t join you was because it was more likely to attack an individual than the group. Plus when have you ever known a demon to let its prey escape willingly." As the men came to terms with the realisation that if they wanted to leave this place, they would need to kill the demon, a broad range of emotions crept over them. Some grimly nodded and hardened their hearts while others began quietly weeping where they stood. From a young age, nearly every race''s young were brought up fearing demons, fused with Mors'' aura, most were on the verge of panic. Apprehending the situation needed to be quickly resolved before moral could further fall, Athor gave a bittersweet smile and looked at Claire, frowning at her smiling, carefree attitude. -"I hope Hals right and it is weaker than us as I am about to kick the hornet''s nest." Reaching down, Athor grasped Claire''s neck and lifted her up causing in her letting out a cry of pain as her body slowly slid up the staff of the spear that was embedded into her tail. Once she was hoisted high above the bandits, he let out a brave shout. "DEMON! It looks like this girl is precious to you. Why don''t you come out and make a deal before... something unsavoury happens." To emphasise his point he dropped his Warhammer by his feet and with his newly freed hand grabbed Claires left breast, nearly crushing it with his enormous strength. Claire''s high pitched shriek echoed out before turning to a torrent of abuse as she tried to reach backwards and claw at Athor''s face. Although the buff''s she had received from Mors did nothing to block the pain, it tempered her reaction. "I WILL FUCKING EAT YOUR HEART YOU PIECE OF FILTH!" Dark, tyrannical laughter roared out of the forest accompanied by a white mist that rolled out across the road as if paving the way to the underworld. "BWHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH.... Ahhhh now that is the best thing I have ever heard you say. Suddenly I am feeling much better about deciding to keep you alive." Slow, methodical footsteps crushed twigs as they approached the forest edge. Each step caused the bandits to wince and their heartbeats to quicken as their eyes strained in the moonlight, looking for any sign of movement. Blazing red, reptilian eyes burst through the darkness and locked onto Athor causing him to subconsciously take a few steps backwards and forget to breathe. "However, even though I am impressed, I am afraid that you will have to relinquish that privilege as a small amount of the payback for the inconvenience you have caused me. His heart... is mine." Chapter 18.6 - Heartless Forcefully stopping himself from retreating another step, Athor tried to regain some of the face he had lost, forgetting that the pathfinders he had just been attacking were short one member. "W..What do you mean? What inconvenience have I caused you? You just started killing my men without provocation." The red eyes, swaying in the darkness in time with heavy footsteps let out a barking, devilish laugh but did not otherwise respond. "He''s talking to me, idiot. Remove your hand now!" bellowed Claire. "I don''t want to be felt up by a corpse." A faint, red mist seeped around Claire''s blue eyes as her mouth formed into a disgustedsneer. "Let. Me. Go." Athor was a proud man and the constant belittling that he had received tonight, especially in front of his men, was beyond maddening. Letting out a deafening roar, he dropped Claire to the floor, picked up his mighty war hammer and leapt over the men in front of him. "BOSS!" Hal let out a panicked shout but was quickly silenced by an enraged Athor. "Shut up!... NOW YOU FUCKING COWARDLY DEMON, WHY DON''T YOU COME OUT AND FIGHT ME." Athor charged towards the red eyes, large cracks appearing where his feet smashed into the floor as if he was a stampeding beast. The regular bandits watched on in awe as their leader fearlessly ran towards the shadow that held so much malevolence, gaining courage in his action however in an instant that changed and they were thrown back into the pits of despair. As if appearing from thin air, a black cloaked figure flicked in front of Athor with a crackling hiss and slammed its dark, reptilian-like, clawed fist deep into his chest. Athor came to an immediate, unnatural stop, his legs and arms still carried forward by his previous momentum, as his face contorted into one of pain, fear and confusion. After a few moments, he managed to let out a ragged gasp. "...Marquess!" The bandits stood in mute horror as they watched as their leader, one of the strongest amongst them, receive a seemingly fatal wound as if he were nothing more than a newborn child. Hal''s complexion darkened as he blinked a few times to make sure he wasn''t imagining things. -"Why the hell did he go out there? It was trying to lure us away from the group." Raising a free hand, the cloaked figure removed his hood revealing the face of a young, average man, his impenetrable, slit-like eyes and inscrutable countenance giving little away. "Thanks for the meal." Slowly, as if time was trying to stop him, Mors pulled his hand out of the shuddering man. The movement was accompanied by a sickening, sucking noise and finally, Athor let out a bone chilling cry before collapsing to the floor, never to move again. Left in Mor''s hand were two objects, one could have once been a heart but its violent removal had made it nearly impossible to identify, especially with the poor light conditions. The other was a solid round ball that faintly glowed green. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. -"Hmm, you can''t judge a book by its cover. I would have sworn he would be a fire type." mused Mors as he lifted his hand to his mouth. Casually the remnants of the heart and the mana core were devoured, the squishy, tearing of the heart, starkly contrasting against the loud rock like crunching of the core, that would cause even the most stout of heart to pale and weaken at the knee. Upon finishing his meal, Mors looked over to where Claire should be, behind the rows of bandits that were gawping at him as if watching the end of the world. "Was it any good?" chuckled Claire from behind bandits, the veins in her arms and face slowly turning black, causing a few to jump as they finally remembered she was there. Mors'' ability was having a huge effect on her fragile mind, causing it to evolve and warp rapidly. If one were to compare the Claire now to the one a few hours ago, though physically the same, the look in her eyes and the aura she released were entirely different, even if it was only temporary. Mors replied, "Exceedingly, however, the stone that was next to it was even better, if a little spicy." "Idiot, that''s a mana core, no one but an apostle of the Death God can ingest it without dying," responded Claire in a vaguely disbelieving voice. She had assumed that he was merely putting on a show to increase his AOE''s effects. "Anyway, you''re still alive and kicking so how about helping a girl out? Being the one that impaled isn''t all that fun." Although Mors looked to be a cold-blooded monster on the outside, Claire''s statement had nearly caused him to laugh and make a joke probably ruining the atmosphere he had worked so hard to create. -"Must... not... make... joke." Finally regaining his mental composure and throwing his cloak to the floor, Mors flicked his right arm outwards causing the chains of Morrigan to rattle as if alive, converging into the staff with the blade in its half-moon form inducing the air to hum with unbridled bloodlust before turning into a shadow and kicking up a small ring of dust. Mors slammed into the defensive line. Morrigan arched up into the air before swooping down into the crowd and thick sprays of blood followed, accompanied by a few rotating limbs that grandly fell away from their previous owners. In only a breath''s time, Mors had already cut a bloody path through tens of bandits and come to a stop in front of Claire, his luminous red, snake-like eyes glaring down at her like a bird of prey looking upon a mouse. -"Pathetic!" The surviving bandits that had scattered in every direction when Mors crashed into them, quickly formed small groups that surrounded the pair, roughly 30 foot away, each one of them battling with the desire to turn and flee. Realising that things were going from bad to worse and that if even a single man fled it would cause a massacre, Hal tried to think of a way to retrieve the situation. Grabbing the bow from an archer that stood next to him, he nocked an arrow and fired it towards Claire. The arrow whistled in the wind before being cut to shreds by Morrigan. "TARGET THE LAMIA! HE CAN''T ATTACK OR REACH US IF HE HAS TO DEFEND." Bellowed Hal. The bandits, desperate for any way out immediately sprung into action. Arrows, fireballs, ice lance as well as thrown spears and the occasional circular shield hurled towards Claire. Mors let out an irritated hiss stood over the top of Claire in a defensive stance. "Why the hell did I have to come back for you. Your nothing but trouble!" "All the best girls are." Smiled Claire as she felt her heart tighten at Mors'' action before laughing as he growled in annoyance at her response. Chapter 18.7 - Challenge Accepted Releasing a guttural, beast-like roar, Mors spun in a tight circle using mana to create dark spikes, intercepting the incoming spells while Morrigan whistled in the air turning most of the incoming arrows to nothing more than toothpicks. The few arrows that made if through Mors'' defence, embedded harmlessly into the ground, however, a single arrow slammed into his shoulder causing him to roar in defiance, the glow in his eyes increasing in intensity. After seeing the demon get hit, a smile crept onto Hal''s pale face as he finally found some hope. "KEEP FIRING! he can''t block them all!" Avoiding stepping on Claire, which was a miracle at the speed he was moving, Mors rapidly rotated to block the arrows before quickly glancing downwards. "Can you run... slide...move?" "The spear has torn through the muscles needed to move in my natural form, and I cannot change back until it''s healed... plus I would be naked. You don''t want all these brutish men to stare at my nether regions do you?" replied Claire as she watched Mors intently as if daring him to challenge her statement. Mors growled as another arrow slammed into the top of his arm, blocking it from hitting Claire. "To be honest, it would be a nice distraction right about now!" Claire smiled suggestively. "Kill them all, and I can always show you later." Mors'' stopped moving for the briefest of moments as his mind jarred. "For them.... a distraction for them!... Don''t get any funny idea''s mongoose bait. More importantly, WHERE THE HELL DID THE OTHERS GO?" His momentum had all but stopped when the bandits surrounded him, just as he expected, but he thought the adepts, in their attempt to save Claire, would be able to keep them on their toes at least. Mors looked around but was unable to see the other adepts. Giving up on the thought that they might intervene, Mors placed his foot on top of Claire''s tail, next to the spear and grinned wickedly, even as another arrow skimmed past his face, leaving a bloody streak. "Fuck it... this is going to hurt." Gritting her teeth, Claire looked Mors dead in the eye with an innocent expression. "Be gentle; it''s my first time!" His smile wavering at her comment, Mors grabbed the spear and pulled it out causing Claire to scream in pain. Throwing the bloodied spear into the closest bandit, sending him flying backwards, Mors wrapped his arm around her slender waist and pulled Claire to his chest before disappearing, leaving nothing but empty air and a small amount black smoke, that the incoming projectiles passed through. They flickered back into sight a few meters away with Mors spitting out a mouthful of bright green liquid. -"Damn, even though that mana core has increased my physical strength and passive abilities, I can barely use any external spells, I doubt I will be able to use shadow step or dark spear until I get this shit out of my system."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Almost forgetting the throbbing pain that was coming from her tail, Claire''s heart beat furiously, and her cheeks reddened due to her being so close to Mors. Looking up at his face, she let out a soft giggle. "You really know how to sweep a girl off her feet." Mors briefly glared at her before dodging to the side to avoid an ice lance and a few stray arrows. "Hardly, you don''t have any feet to be swept off! I need to find somewhere to ditch you, your nothing more than a hindrance." "I am not a hindrance!" bellowed Claire as she wrapped her arms around Mors'' neck and placed her head on his shoulder. Her tail, that had been dragging on the floor, nearly tripping him more than a few times as he tried to dodge, coiled around his waist and then carefully around his tail avoiding all of the razor sharp spikes. Tightly hugging Mors, Claire raised her left hand outwards. Spirals of black and blue mana condensed just in front of her and quickly formed into a spear before screeching towards the nearest group of bandits, impaling two before exploding and obliterating another. "That''s 3, 2 to me... Who''s a hindrance now?" Claire''s tight embrace had caused Mors to become absent minded, only returning when he spotted a few arrows that were about to slam into her back. -"Damn it!" The arrows were too close to use Morrigan or dodge, Clenching his jaw Mors turned around and surrounded his vital organs with a thick layer of mana just as the arrows to crashed into his back. Letting out a pained hiss, Mors lurched towards a group of mages that were preparing spells. Morrigan horizontally slashed outwards cutting the two on the left in half while Mors let go of Claire, who by now had a firm grip on him and tore out the throat of one in the right with his scaled claw. Without pausing, Mors flicked his hand, and Morrigan''s staff turned to chains, their previous forward momentum carried them in a large arch, tearing into the few bandits that thought themselves lucky enough to be out of reach. "Counting the 13 in the woods, that''s 20..." Releasing out a soft, almost teasing hiss of her own, Claire spread both of her arms and cast a spell powerful enough to make the air crackle. Multiple blue blades, releasing black static spikes screamed towards the terror struck bandits, reducing no less than ten of them to a pile of tattered corpses. "The game started when you killed the pervert, so it''s 13, 8 to me." Pushing his confusion at the sudden spike in Claire''s offensive power to the back of his mind, Mors revealed a malicious smile as he kicked off into another group. If the lamia wanted to play the game of who''s the better killer, he was more than happy to put her in her place. "Challenge accepted." Passing through the bandits as if a gust of wind, leaving nothing but dismembered bodies and the groans of the dying behind them, Mors and Claire moved through the battlefield as if they were doing nothing more than performing a majestic dance under the cold gaze of the moon as became drenched in blood. Bruce and the other adepts had retreated into the woods and now watched from the shadows. "Monsters..." muttered Alec before getting smacked on the head by Bruce as he looked towards Alice, who watched the scene in disbelief. "That''s Claire? That''s my twin sister? No... no that can''t be her, she has always been weak to violence ever since our parents were murdered... that demon must have done something to her! Look at her eyes and magic. He must have forced her into a contract. That''s why she has been acting so strange lately." Alice did not want to accept that her sweet, sometimes naively innocent sister could change so quickly, or know about Mors aura''s hidden effect, so started to convince herself that he was a typical demon that had somehow tricked Claire and was somehow using her. Her own reptilian eyes sharpened. "I will not allow my sister to become a toy to some demon." Chapter 18.8 - Fateful decision A symphony of screams, some of terror but most full of pain and anguish, rose high into the night sky, under the cold, emotionless moon as a single, misshapen figure flashed between small groups of poorly dressed people. In the span of five minutes, only twenty of the hundred or so bandits remained. "RUN FOR IT!" Bellowed a dog-eared beastkin as he turned into a blur and disappeared into the woods, quickly followed by the others. Hal knew deep in his heart, the only reason they had survived this far and gained this chance, was due to the sacrifice many of his comrades. He had instructed them to attack, knowing that they had little chance of survival, in the hope that targeting the lamia would put the demon on the defensive, restricting its ability to attack. His plan was partially successful; they had managed to injure the demon severely. However, he never expected the demon to pick up the lamia and take her into the fight with him. -"Jan knew this would happen. Still, with all the injuries we have inflicted, and with his restricted movement, maybe some of us have a chance." Just as he felt a sliver of hope stir his soul, Hal''s blood ran cold. An overpowering, tyrannical roar resounded behind him, causing the trees to vibrate and drop their leaves as if trying to mask their escape. -"Athor did the right thing, may his soul rest in peace. If he didn''t draw that monster out into the open, we would have been slaughtered in the shadows." The blur that was Hal, along with 19 others rapidly disappeared into the woods, scattering in every direction while praying that they wouldn''t be the one the demon targeted first, though as it turned out, none were. Meanwhile, Bruce and the other Pathfinder recruits were still hiding in the shadows, eyes locked on Mors and Claire, who were standing motionless at the centre of the mostly destroyed cobblestone road and heaps of bloody, mangled corpses. Alec snuck towards Bruce. "What we going to do? He left us to die without so much as a warning and only came back for Claire. From the start, I think he has had it in his mind to kill us. Claire even said as much." "Why isn''t he giving chase? demons never let their prey escape?" muttered Aron, eyes wide with fear as fresh sweat plastered his hair to his face. "Do you think he is going to kill us first?" "He can''t give chase as he''s barely standing. He took to many hits trying to protect Claire." Said Bruce drily, as fear and madness began flickering across his eyes. "We will need to force a pact with him or kill him... he''s too dangerous to be left alone." "A pact? We need to kill him now! Before he can corrupt my sister anymore." Spat Alice. "You do realise that one or two of us will die, even if we battle him while he is weak? Demons cannot break pacts. If we get him to agree to one that guarantees our safety at least, we will all walk out of this alive. He will drop soon, that''s when we make our move." As if to acknowledge the Bruces words, Mors fell to his knees causing Claire to let out a high pitched scream, only settling when she saw that his injuries, while severe, were not life threatening. "MORS!" are you ok? I''ll fix you up, hold on. Your be up and eating hearts and sweeping ME off my fee.. scales in no time!"You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Alice groaned her teeth at her sister''s words. However, the rest erupted from the treeline. "DONT LET HER HEAL HIM!" Bellowed Bruce as he rushed forward. Claire, not hearing her comrade''s shout, had already unentwined herself from Mors and moved behind him before letting out a gasp. "Mors... your back. Did you try to get hit by every single projectile fired? You don''t get an award for that you know!" Although it sounded like she was rebuking him, concern mixed with sadness was evident in her voice as she lowered herself and began to examine the arrow shafts sticking out from his back, accompanied by multiple burn wounds from both fire and ice. "I am going to have to cut deeper to pull out some of these arrows as they have barbed heads." A mischievious smile appeared on her lips. "As you told me, this is going to hur..." *!BANG* Bruce smashed into Claire sending her rolling across the floor finally stopping a couple of dozen feet away. A deep, menacing growl came from Mors as instantly turnings, sweeping Morrigan horizontally, just barely missing the bearkin and shakily rising to his feet. His head was spinning as he fought to stay conscious, completely missing the other adapts approach. Claire lifted herself off the floor and was quickly charging back to Mor''s side when Alice and Aron blocked her. Aron gave a weak smile. "Sorry Claire, this is for your own good... as well as ours." "HE JUST SAVED US AND IS BADLY HURT! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?" Roared Claire as she started circulating mana and preparing spells. Alice wore a cold look of determination. "You''re ready to fight your own sister over a demon? A DEMON!, one who you have barely known for two weeks... He really has corrupted your mind. He only saved you so he could use you." "MORE THAN WHAT YOU FUCKS DID! I WILL NEVER ABANDON SOMEONE WHO RISKED EVERYTHING TO HELP ME. LOOK AT HOW HURT HE IS!" Claire was distraught, and her face twisted as emotions rampaged through her. "I shall do as I must sister... do not get in my way," said Claire in a cold, haunting voice, but just as she was about to cast a spell, Alec appeared behind her, hitting the back of her neck which caused her to fall to the floor unconscious. Bruce and Mors had been glaring at each other unblinkingly, waiting for the other to make their move. However, both had overheard the conversation. A warm feeling, one that he had not felt in a few hundred lives, even when Verz revealed everything to him, began to surface in Mors'' soul. However, it was quickly dampened by the seriousness of the situation. -"Finally, find someone worthy of being friends with and I am at death''s door, about to do something that will destroy any chance we have of ever getting along... some things never change." Now that Claire was unconscious the rest of the Pathfinders circled Mors, weapons held high, making sure to stay out range from Morrigan. Mors let out a threatening hiss "I guess you guys are even more stupid than you look... well I guess your not completely hopeless, at least this way one of you might make it out of here alive." "Shut it demon; you''re too weak for your abilities to work anymore, we do not fear you." Screamed Alice, her face red with rage. "Now tell me, what did you do to my sister?" "Saved her life and chastity while you guys were pissing yourself in the bushes. By the way, how did it feel getting your arses handed to you by a bunch of weaklings?" Mors'' words did not enrage them as he hoped, the adepts refusing to let their guard down or respond to his provocations. "Now shall we get this party started, I hear the early bird special in hell is quite exquisite. Now, who will be joining me?" Mors grabbed the leg of a dead bandit not far away and dragged it to him before slamming his fist into its chest and pulling out a mana core. "HA! that trick won''t work on us! we know it''s all for theatrics so you can induce more fear." snorted Alice. "There is only one way to surv-" Mors was no longer listening, and begun tensing his muscles for what was about to come-"There is no way I can survive this... I can barely lift Morrigan, let alone keep up my partial transformation. Still, I should be able to take them with me. Worst case, one of the elves might get away, but as long as its, not Bruce or Alice, I can die slightly pissed... I wonder if I''ll meet Grim or get reincarnated again?" Mors revealed a haunting smile before lifting the red orb to his mouth and slowly crunching it and turning his gaze to Bruce. "Oh idiotic little bear, you better pray that the afterlife isn''t an eternity because the things I am going to do to you would make a god scream in terror." Chapter 18.9 - He who fights and runs away Cold sweat dripped down the backs of the adepts as they watched Mors swallow the mana core in a few, bone-chilling bites. Previously they were too far away to clearly see what Mors was doing and because they knew a little about his abilities, thought that he had faked eating the core to enhance his fear-based powers. Being so close, they now knew it was no trick. Alice shivered as a haunting sensation crept up her spine. -"H..h...he actually did eat it... that should be impossible." Aron began mumbling as Alec, and himself took a couple of steps back, without blinking. "And I saw him, walking through the battlefield, consuming the cores of the fallen and the souls of the damned and I knew that the Harvest walked amongst us and that..." Alec finished his sentence, knowing exactly what Aron was going to say as it came directly from the elven scriptures. " Deaths apostle, the harbinger of destruction, the devourer of souls stood before me." Small red lines began creeping over Mor''s face flowing to his eyes'' iris, changing its colour to a fiery red making it appear as if he was rapidly recovering, however, it was, in fact, the opposite. The fire mana was too pure for his channels and was forcing out what little remaining darkness he had left. -"I need to get rid of this mana before it kills me, but once I do I have less than a minute before I will collapse..." Taking a slow look around Bruce''s group, Mors revealed a bitter smile. -"Like that really matters anyway, they conserved most of their strength while I spent mine like a fool. All of these lives and past experiences and I still jump in to save a damsel in distress... pathetic." Thinking that Mors was preparing for an attack, Bruce swallowed hard -"DAMN IT! I have underestimated this demon once again; he isn''t even thinking about the possibility of a pact. If we fight most if not all of us will die." Lowering his sword, Bruce put on the most domineering voice he could muster. "WAIT! Mors, you know if you fight us it will only lead to your death. Make a pact with us, and we shall let you go. All you have to do is swear you will never harm us. It''s pretty simple." Mors blinked a few times in astonishment. "... BHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHA, aaaaagh... no deal. He who throws the first stone." Mors'' smile turned feral, "Should expect to be ripped to pieces." "You idiot! Do you not fear death" Shouted Bruce as he raised his shield preparing for the worst. "Death.... nope, he seemed alright plus dying isn''t as bad as people make out, well if it''s quick that is." Chuckled Mors as he slowly span Morrigan in his palm while getting into a combat stance. Alice snorted. "Don''t bother trying to reason with him, even if he has basilisk blood in him, he is just a demon, and he is on his last legs."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Mors'' injuries, as well as the effects of the two mana cores he recently consumed, was sending him into a trance-like state, letting his subconscious bubble up and slowly a plan began to formulate. Resolve flashed across Mors'' face as he straightened his back, rising to his full height. Black steam began spewing from his wounds with a hissing noise as he let his instincts take over. -"Survive." It sickened him, what he was about to do but Mors pushed his pride and anger tot he side. A tense silence filled the air as everyone waited for someone else to make the first move. Revealing a tyrannical smile more suitable for a lord of hell Mors inhaled deeply before uttering two words. "Dragons Inferno." When Mors'' consumed the red mana core, he somehow knew that he had acquired a new ability. Combining this with the core''s shards in his stomach he released a barrage of vicious fireballs from his mouth towards the adepts. Alice raised her staff to block the incoming fireball before her pupils rapidly shrank, and she barely dodged. -"This fire... I can''t control it. Impossible!" The other adepts had managed to dodge however once they looked up they realised they were now clustered together in front of the unconscious Claire. Bruce immediately leapt backwards and pointed his sword tip at Claire''s neck. -"I will not die here, not like this." Alice noticed his action and shouted out. "Bruce, what are you doing to my sister?" "Now DEMON, are you ready to make a pact. You have already risked your life to save Claire. Will you give her up just for some petty illusion of revenge?" Said Bruce, completely ignoring Alice. "Do you think I would have forced you all into one place for your convenience?" Hissed Mors as he started walking backwards, his black clothes beginning to blend into the long shadows caused by the newly formed flaming craters. Like a bucket of ice cold water being thrown over his head, realisation dawned on Bruce. "You... you''re not going to let this end tonight are you?" "I do not forgive nor do I forget," chuckled Mors. "If you want to avoid the terror of being hunted down, everyone you know and care about being slaughtered in front of your very eyes, before being slowly torchered to death, then chase me now. Either way, only pain and despair awaits you." Mors was completely bluffing as his body was at its limit, however, as they had not attacked yet, he was reasonably confident that they were too scared to chase him in the dark woods. -"Cowards. I should have killed them when I had the chance." Using the last of his power, Mors used shadow step and disappeared into the night causing Bruce to curse loudly. Charging at Bruce, Alice screamed as she shoved him away from Claire. "GET THAT SWORD OFF MY SISTERS NECK! "Oh, now there''s no danger you can jump in and save your sister. Where were you when that bandit was touching her up while she was staked to the floor," snapped Bruce, his mind addled with the implications of having a demon like Mors as an enemy. Alice''s face went red. "YOU! You guys held me back! If it wasn''t for you, I could of sa..." "SHUT IT!" Shouted Alec in a frustrated voice. "Get Claire; we need to leave now." Bruce folded his arms. "Who put you in charge?" "We didn''t just piss off a draconic demon, we fucking tried to kill it! We need to get as far away from here as possible! We can''t return to the Pathfinders unless we complete this mission, the injuries Mors has should take a relatively long time to heal, and he should get some sort of backlash from eating those stones. I think we have around 6/7 months to complete the mission and get back. Once we are official Pathfinders we can be assigned to the Republics capital... there is no way he will be able to get us there." "Draconic demon?" Replied Alice and Bruce in unison, both displaying a confused, horrified expression. Chapter 19 - Best laid plans Deep in a dark forest occasionally pierced by rays of silver moonlight, a single figure haphazardly crashed through the underbrush causing many of the forests diurnal inhabitants to wake and scatter in all directions. Suddenly the figure stopped, placing an arm on the thick trunk of a tree to steady itself before hunching over and vomiting a bright reddy-blue liquid, slightly illuminating him. Feeling slightly better, Mors sucked in the cold night air with burning lungs, as he struggled to remain upright. Gritting his teeth, he pushed off the trunk and started staggering deeper into the woods. -"How dare they turn on me, I should have killed them the moment we were out of Verz''s sight." He remembered Claire''s words, just before she was knocked out. "At least she knows how to be grateful, if not completely useless." A couple of hours of excruciating pain later, he came across an opening to a cave. Without even checking it for danger, Mors staggered in. Multiple growls abruptly resonated outwards, as a pack of dire wolfs appeared out of the shadows, agitated by Mors'' sudden appearance. However, he didn''t even pause and continued to march forwards, unyielding resolve carved onto his face. Dire wolfs, although relatively weak compared to the higher monsters, were considered B rank by adventurers due to their incredible intellect and pack behaviour, enabling them to bring down prey much stronger than themselves. The wolfs crouched down, preparing to attack the intruder as an older, grey haired wolf with a large scar across its left eye, let out a deep howl, causing them to freeze. Mors just continued walking, ignoring everything until he reached the back of the shallow cave, passing the watching wolfs before collapsing onto his side, laying Morrigan on the floor and snapping off a few of the remaining arrows protruding from his body. "Clever girl." Closing his eyes, Mors began absorbing the mana in the air and circulating it through his tattered body before finally succumbing to unconsciousness. Confused the wolfs looked at their elder who returned to her litter of pups before laying down, returning a ''be quiet and sleep'' look. ==== Somewhere on the forest''s road ==== "What do you mean draconic demon?" Spat Alice. Alec was picking up a few salvageable arrows before stuffing them into his pack. "What fucking snake do you know that a) is immune to the cold and b) breaths fire and c) gives off a tyrannical I want to kill everybody in the world vibe? Oh and has claws that would better suit an imperial war beast. Last I checked, snakes didn''t have claws. I knew you were thick, but this is a whole new level." Alice was flabbergasted as she realised how stupid she had been, looking back at all the obvious signs about Mors'' linage. -"Shit, if the council finds out, they will offer up our heads as a peace offering and do whatever they can to get hold of him." With a smug look, Alec began walking off, followed by Aron. "Now let''s move. We need to cross this mountain range and get mounts as soon as possible." Bruce was sitting on the floor with a sad look. He knew that by threatening Claire''s life, he had done something irredeemable, and things would never be the same between him and Alice, but that didn''t stop him being glad he was alive. "Why bother? We should just run for it before he heals. I doubt we will get another chance like that. Not at the rate that freak grows." "We are magically marked as Pathfinders, so if we run, we are deemed deserters of the Federation. Want to add a couple of million soldiers to the angry demon that will kill us on sight?" Snapped Alec as he continued to walk away. "There are three ways we make it through this shit storm, which by the way, is completely you and your bitches fault. Mors dies of his injuries, someone kills him before he gets to us or we get to a safe place he cant reach us, like the Federation''s capital or the valley of hunters." "I don''t know about you, but I think the safest option is 3, so get a move on. Unless you want to wait here for him alone and buy us some more time." Glaring at Bruce, Alice struggled as she lifted Claire onto her back and followed the elves. "Scum. Using my sister as a hostage. You''re just as bad as that Demon... No. You''re worse." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "We''re all alive aren''t we." Said, Bruce, as he rose to his feet and followed before continuing in a whisper. "For now anyway." They walked in silence for a couple of hours before a red hue began lighting up the horizon. Breathing a sigh of relief, Aron turned his head towards Alec. "I never thought I would see another sunrise. First that bandit group and then the foolish plan of attacking Mors. Why did we even listen to Bruce?" "The demon was going to kill us sooner or later, especially with those two morons always taunting him. Until last night I didn''t realise how close we were to getting ourselves killed." Replied Alec as he looked over his shoulder at Alice carrying the still unconscious Claire before lowering his voice so only the two could hear. "We were lucky things went the way they did, not only was he critically injured, we have the two people he hates as well as the person he values. If it comes to it, we will leave the idiots tied up with a healthy, happy Claire and make a run for it. We have stayed in the background, following the plan, this whole time, and I doubt he would bother with us." Arons face contorted. "Abandon the Pathfinders? We are wanted fugitives everywhere but the federation!" Aron flinched as Alec glared at him. "Keep your voice down! We won''t abandon the Pathfinders. The plan hasn''t changed, complete the mission and use the Pathfinders to hide from our enemies. We just need to do it a lot faster." A few hours later the group was resting in the early morning sunlight as Claire woke up with a shout before looking around in confusion. "MORS!" Alice raced towards Claire and looked into her eyes. "CLAIRE! are you alright? How many fingers am I holding up?" "WHERES MORS!" Bellowed Claire as she pushed her sister away and struggled to her feet. "What did you do to him?" "He is fine." Said, Bruce, as he ate some dried meat. "He ran away." "He ran?" Claire''s eyes turned murderous. "What. Did. You. Do?" ==== Dire Wolf''s Cave ==== The pack of wolfs had an uneasy night sleeping next to the mysterious stranger that appeared to be on death''s door. Now the sun had risen, and they could get a good look, a giant black wolf approached the scared, grey wolf as it suckled her pups. "Why did you stop us from killing the intruder... it could be a threat and at best, an easy meal." "For the love of the great wolf, do you have one ounce of instinct in that thick head of yours? Forgetting the bloodlust and hatred that is oozing from every ounce of its body, it came here prepared to kill us all or die trying. Do you really think it''s worth sacrificing our brethren for a tiny amount of poisoned meat? Look at the pools of blood that are steaming around it. " The black wolf looked over at the battered body of the stranger. "Elder, He seems pretty harmless to me, even without all those injuries. The only thing that looks dangerous is that bladed stick he has." The elder revealed a sneer revealing her sharp canines. "If you wake it, I guarantee you most, if not all, of our pack will die, and you will be the first. By it, or by me." "Hmmph, you''re getting senile in your old age. What''s one injured monkey to us dire wolfs." "A monkey? Does that look like a monkey''s tail? or those a reptiles horns? or those the eyes of someone weak." Replied the elder as she nuzzled one of her cubs refusing to look at the back of the cave. "No. That is an alpha predator that has been backed into a corner. While we do nothing and are useful in keeping others away, we are safe. It was only now that the black wolf realised he was being watched by a gaze that filled him with unrestrained terror, causing him to let out a whimper as if he was nothing more than a newly born pup. Speaking in a language none of the wolfs understood, Mors rotated onto his stomach so not to push the arrows in any deeper. "One more bark, whimper or growl and you will be freezing as I sleep on a wonderfully soft, fur mattress..." Coughing up more red and blue liquid, Mors'' lips turned into a viciously twisted smile as he gazed into the distance, bloodlust causing the air to hum around him. "Run little pigs, run. I am going to tear your hearts out as slowly as I can while making you eat your own intestines, even you bloody elves. I will hunt you to the ends of the earth." Chapter 20 - Fragmented Party The sun had risen three times since the bandit''s night attack, and the Pathfinder adepts had now safely crossed the mountains, approaching the first populated settlement since starting their journey. "Looks like we have reached Kanis" Shouted Alec so that all of the group could hear. If one were to see them from a distance, instead of a party, they would see separate travellers who appeared to be heading in the same direction while keeping a distance from each other. Only Alec and Aron walked together, often falling into quiet conversations that the others were not able to hear. "This atmosphere is depressing." Huffed Aron as he fiddled with his twin blades. Alec sighed. "You''re telling me. Not only is it getting on my nerves but if we get into any trouble like this, we are done for. Maybe we should stay in this town for a bit. If we rush too much, it will only be to our deaths." Alice, Claire and Bruce were all clearly separated from each other, Alice refusing to speak to Bruce, Claire to Alice or Bruce and Bruce with anyone since Alec had unofficially usurped his position of party leader and blamed him for everything that had happened to this point. Claire had reverted to her human form and was now wearing a short reinforced leather skirt, revealing her long white legs that almost glistened in the sun. Within half an hour they could clearly see the wooden, palisade walls and town gate causing everyone but Claire to heave a sigh of relief. Claire turned around scanning the horizon with hope in her eyes. -"If I can speak to him first, maybe I can mediate this whole issue. I understand his feelings, and she might be the most insensitive person I know, but I can''t just let my sister die for being a fool in love." As the group approached the gates, the guards unsheathed their weapons and watched them carefully. "Halt travellers, what is your purpose here at Kanis?" "We are travelling adventures looking to resupply and acquire mounts for our journey." Said Alec in a matter of fact voice. "We were attacked by some pretty powerful beasts crossing the mountains and had to abandon most of our equipment." Giving the rag-tag group a look over, noticing the depressed aura hanging over them the guard nodded and put away his sword. "Looks like you guys have had it rough, Mike''s Inn is located in the town centre, next to the blacksmith and apothecaries. Our humble town is too small for any guilds or associations so its the best we have." "Thanks, to be honest, anything is better than being stuck out there." Alec returned the nod before leading the group through the small wooden gate. One of the town guards looked at his commander. "Boss, why did you let them in without even paying the fee?" "I had seen that look many times before when I was stationed in Hell''s Steeple, they are the eyes of those who feel like they are walking towards their own demise and have no control over it. I''m not going to steal the ferryman''s fare." The town''s streets were bustling with energy as the townsfolk went about their everyday business. However, the adepts were in no mood to frolic and headed straight for the centre. "What now... oh noble leader." Sulked Bruce. Alec gave Bruce an angry look. "We will be staying here for three days to recuperate before moving on. Let''s get our lodging sorted out and get a meal TOGETHER. We need to put our petty differences behind us if we are going to survive the coming months." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Alice stepped towards Alec "What about Mors? I thought we needed to move fast." "Running blindly and fighting amongst ourselves is exactly what he would want us to do. We will go at the fastest speed we can while making sure we give ourselves the best possible chances of survival." Alec turned and began moving through the crowd towards the town centre. "We may be the hunted, but that doesn''t mean we have to be idiots about it." Later that night the adepts were awkwardly sitting around one of the many circular tables crammed full of people at Mike''s in, eating their evening meal in silence when all of a sudden, a commotion at one of the other tables drew their attention. They all froze as a familiar aura washed over them. "Filthy demon, how dare you touch my food." Bellowed an overweight, pock-faced man as he pushed what appeared to be an 8 to 10-year-old child wearing a slave collar, tumbling to the floor. "Sir... I was asked to serve this to you by my master. I.. I am sorry for any offence." mumbled the child as it stared at the floor and wrapped its black whip-like tail around its waist. "My heart almost stopped thinking it was Mors." Said Aron, relief evident in his voice. Alice and Bruce nodded in agreement as they pushed their plates away, losing their appetite. "YOU DARE TALK BACK TO ME! I am a great adventure which has slaughtered countless demons... probably even your pathetic parents," spat the man, alcohol heavy on his breath, as he raised his hand to backhand the child. "STOP!" Claire appeared in between the man and the child, grabbing his arm and stopping it dead as her fingers applied crushing pressure. "Who do you..." The moment the man made eye contact with Claire he fell into silence. Terrifying blue, reptilian like eyes with what appeared to be black, swirling mist, locked onto his causing him to shiver. "I think you should sit down and eat quietly." Releasing his arm, Claire turned to the child. "and you should go work in the kitchen until this guy leaves." As the child scampered back into the kitchen as the man slowly sat back down into his chair before taking a deep drink from his tankard. Claire returned to her seat. "Whats up Harold? Lost your nerve to a little girl," joked one of the man''s friends. Harold spoke solemnly. "My friend... there is always a bigger fish in the sea. A high-level demon has corrupted that girl... probably Marquess or greater. Although I could probably kill it, the only time you let a demon know of your existence is when you''re about to put a blade through its heart." "If I were to attract its attention now, I would be jumping at every shadow or candle flicker for the rest of my life. Rule one of demon hunting. You go for them and only them. Never, Ever, the things they hold dear." When Claire returned, Alec had an angry, impatient look on his face. "Don''t attract unnecessary attention to us." Claire who had once again started eating, slammed her knife into the table with a loud thud. "Tell me what to do one more time, and it won''t only be the table that has a hole in it... elf." "Claire? What''s wrong with you? You never use to be like this!" Said a concerned Alice. -"She is starting to behave like that damn demon." Not wanting to tell them anything, Claire decided to be vague. "I woke up sister... maybe you should do the same before its too late." Claire glared at Bruce. "Then again, you might be a lost cause." Chapter 21 - Prelude to civil war In Vonai''s royal castle, located in its capital city, two young women were marching behind a giant of an armoured man, through the lavishly decorated hallways, surrounded by silver armoured knights who scrutinised every shadow as if expecting an attack at any moment. The lead knight''s chest plate was adorned with many medals and carried himself with surprising ease, seeing as the armour probably weighed double what he did. "My Princesses are you sure you want to act now? It''s not even certain that..." "My brother, the king, has been poisoned. It has been confirmed by Albert to be the same poison that killed my father. We must act now." Said the older girl as a small tear trickled down her face. Although she didn''t get on well with her brother, she still did not want to see him dead. "That fucking bitch! It has to be her... her kingdom has already joined the Empire, and she has been trying to persuade my brother for months." "My Princess, please do not use such vulgar language," reprimanded the knight. "I will see to it that the summoned children will be moved to Alzor immediately and prepare your carriage." "They will be travelling with us, once we arrive in Alzor, call a meeting with every high ranked military and government official. The moment our brother dies... we will be at war." Nodding his head solemnly, the Knight quietly spoke. "The Army is already behind you and begun consolidating its power at Alzor. The Federation has also promised aid, however, if the Empire interferes it will be covert, mostly likely their special forces to avoid an all-out war." "Good, I will not let my family legacy be destroyed. Not even if it costs me my life." The youngest princess dull and expressionless eyes were fixed on the floor. -"I hate this, who would want to rule when there is nothing but pain and misery. I just want to leave it all behind." ==== A cave on the outskirts of Flatner forest ==== A pack of Dire wolfs were anxiously returning to their den after a hunt, carrying with them mouths full of bloody meat. Leading the group was a huge, black male with a pained look in his eye. -"I can''t focus on the hunt knowing we have that monster next to our young." Mors had been slipping in and out of consciousness for the last few days, however, due to expelling most of the consumed mana cores, he was once again recovering at an incredible rate. His once feeble aura had steadily grown and had already surpassed the dire wolfs. On the second night, deciding he had to act before it was too late, The black wolf gathered his followers and crept towards the sleeping creature determined to eliminate the threat to his pack. A terrifying, tyrannical growl caused the entire cave to vibrate as the air suddenly concentrated, making it difficult to breathe. His brethren had tucked their tails between their legs and retreated whimpering before he reluctantly retreated as well, finally understanding his Elder''s words. It was obvious that the creature was using them as protection while he healed but they could do nothing but accept it.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The black wolf shivered as he thought about how powerful the creature would be in peak condition. -"Although I think only its aura has recovered, I still don''t want to fight it. It is strong so there is no loss of face if I make peace." The hunting party returned to the cave and sighed in relief as they saw their pups running around playing and the few females that remained behind, safe and sound. The elder slowly trotted over. "Felln, you have returned. Was the hunt successful?" "Yes, we caught more than we need. I am going to offer the extra t...." Felln''s eyes went wide in fear as he looked to the back of the cave. There he spotted four pups using the injured creature as a playground, jumping over him as they play fight. "What are they doing? why didn''t you stop them?" "They have been doing it since you left this morning... seeing as it didn''t react, I decided not to approach. It seems extremely wary of us, but not of our young." Replied the elder as she glanced over with concern, obviously as uncomfortable as Felln. Picking up a large chunk of meat Felln began to slowly walk over. When he drew close, he watched as the creature eyes opened, its vertical slits locking onto him as if daring him to try something. Dropping the meat a couple of feet away, he started retreating. The pups that had been using Mors as a climbing frame saw the meat and began salivating before rushing towards it. Just as Felln was about to shout at the pups when the creature''s hand shot out and grabbed the meat and dragged it towards his mouth. A few of the pups latched on, intending to get a meal as well as have some fun. However, they were just dragged along with it as if weightless, letting go as it approached Mors'' mouth. Even though they were still too young to understand most things, they knew the pecking order during meal times. The strong first. Raising his head off the floor, Mors'' face planted into the meat and began hungry devouring it, shocking Felln. "I thought monkeys had to cook their meat before eating it?" "... thank god, it doesn''t understand you," retorted the elder as she called to the pups. "I am pretty sure calling it something as weak as a monkey would be seen as a great offence. It is an Alpha after all." That night Mors finally had enough strength to remove the remaining arrowheads. Focusing the mana in front of the tips and steadily increasing its concentration, he slowly forced them out of his body, tearing his recently healed flesh. Unable to bear the pain, he let out agonising, demonic screams, causing the wolfs to cower in fear and all the nearby creatures to flee. "It would have been a lot easier if I had someone to remove them for me," muttered Mors as he panted, having removed an arrow lodged in his shoulder blade. Finally, two hours after the ordeal had started, he had removed the last of the arrows. -"Although I am recovering rapidly, that is from the state that would typically have killed someone twenty times over... This is going to take a while." Looking out of the cave, Mors sighed. It seemed like having his revenge would take some time. Chapter 22 - Companion Dark, ominous clouds hung over Flatner Forest as bolts of lightning occasionally lit up the night sky releasing thunderous booms, shaking the ground. Being the first time they had experienced a thunderstorm, the litter of dire wolf pups, which were taking shelter in their pack''s den, jumped in alarm and ran to the strongest member for protection. Normally this would have been Felln, the pack''s alpha male but tonight it was the lone, humanoid figure that was leaning against the back wall of the cave. The avalanche of puppies bowled into him, a few hidden in the space between his lower back and the wall while the others jumped into his lap or tried to snuggle into his arms or beneath his legs. Frowning for a moment, Mors slowly smiled as he released a soft laugh before lifting his tattered shirt and letting the shivering pups curl up next to his stomach. He had been here a little over ten days, and although his recovery speed had been miraculous, he was still only at around 10% of his strength. Leaning on the rock wall behind him, Mors''eyes hardened. "I need to head to a town and get some herbs and healing potions. The closest one begins with k or something if I remember correctly." In the dark cave, the only thing that could be clearly seen were Mors'' glowing red eyes. "I am not strong enough to face them yet... but in a few days... Oh, I am going to make them pay." A tiny, frail, white-coated female, walked over to Mors, slightly shaking from the storm. -"Ahh, the outcast of the pack... If it weren''t for the old grey wolf sharing its food, she would have died off a long time ago." Thought Mors as a pang of sympathy resounded from his body. The young female jumped when Mors raised his arm, but when it was apparent he wasn''t going to strike, but welcoming her over, she shuffled towards him and lay down before curling up. Mors let out a sigh as he slowly rested his hand on the white wolf''s back. "I have always had a soft spot for dogs. Shame, the dog beastkin don''t appear to have kept the loyalty trait. I think dog ears on a girl could be kind of cute." Towards the entrance of the Cave, Felln and the grey elder were watching. Felln was obviously upset at the white wolf''s actions. "What the hell is Kirn doing? I forbade any of the pack from interacting with it... what if she angers him." "You have done this yourself, you have made my daughter an outcast, and she has no one to seek comfort from. She is only two cycles old..." Growled the elder, a slight amount of hatred seeping into her voice. "It''s the way things have always been; we can not carry the weak. You know this as much as me." Replied Felln in an exasperated tone. "It would have been kinder for you to let her die when she was born. Do we really need to have this argument again?" The elder lay down in a semi-defeated manner. "The creature at the back of our den is only a pup himself and already has the power to wipe us out, even in his injured state, yet he has looked after the pups and is even comforting Kirn. Are you saying he should kill us just because we are weaker than him? You could learn a thing or two. Strength isn''t always about raw power." Felln lay down as well, keeping an eye on the entrance. "Hmmph, Monsters like that need no pack to survive. When he grows, he will be a terrifying entity. I just hope if our paths ever cross again he remembers our kindness as well as understands that Kirn is destined to die." "Our kindness? Or the fact we didn''t want to die?" The grey wolf chuckled. "And I wouldn''t worry about Kirn; I have a plan." It was early Morning three day''s later when Mors rose to his feet and picked up Morrigan for the first time since entering the cave. -"I can''t hold it in anymore... first to the toilet and then to a town. Those idiots haven''t attacked, so I am guessing they are running for their lives." A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Examining his body, Mors let out a disappointed sigh. -"Looks like I am only around 12%. I can just about manage walking and maybe a single shadow step... I guess I will have to follow them until my strength returns as I have no way of tracking them down. I just hope they are still going to try and complete the trial so I can find them again." Stiffly walking to the entrance of the den, the surrounding wolves cowered in fear and tried to sink into the floor avoiding his gaze. Although physically they looked no different, since the bandits'' attack, Mors'' eyes and voice had gained a passive skill causing immense fear to all who saw or heard them. This was partially due to the brutal way he killed his opponents and the pure terror they felt when they died. However, the main reason was the mana cores he had consumed which had unknowingly, partially melded with his body. Monsters, like the Dire Wolfs, could sense this change, one that only alpha predators had, and knew that now he had healed somewhat, they had no chance of defeating him. The pups had grown close to Mors over the last few days and decided to follow him out of the den resulting in Mors'' brow furrowing. -"This won''t do." Letting out a menacing growl Mors slowly turned and watched the pups race back into the den with their tails between their legs making him chuckle. -"It''s so cute when they run in terror like that! Good job the other species don''t have that effect on me. I doubt I would be able to kill them after watching it... If I didn''t feel so rough and have people to kill I would have stayed and chased the around a bit more." A whimper brought Mors out of his thoughts as he focused on the young wolf that was laying on the ground with her ears pinned backwards. "Runt... didn''t you get the message. Go back now." Hissed Mors as he let out another growl, causing the wolf to visible shake but she still did not move. Mors had given the young wolf the nickname of Runt due to her small size and outcast status of the pack. A healthy dire wolf''s head would easily reach the chest of an average sized human. However, Runt was no bigger than the wolves in his old world enabling him to realise why the others were shunning her. -"Even in my world, a powerless runt was nothing but a hindrance." After the thunderstorm, Mors noticed that the grey wolf had stopped sharing its food with Runt, and the others had turned even more hostile to her. Thinking it was to do with him and his actions, Mors began sharing the food brought to him and even let the small wolf sleep next to him. When the pups noticed this, they joined in, resulting in Mors looking like a massive hairball during the night. Crawling over, Runt slowly approached Mors before she began licking his boot while pitifully whining. Mors turned around and started walking. "I get it; I get it... I guess it''s my fault for making your life harder so I guess you can come with me... You will probably regret it though." When Mors reached the edge of the small clearing, he turned around and noticed that Runt was laying where he left her quietly whining. -"Urg... I thought they were meant to be smart. I guess I will need to find a tamer to form a bond so we can understand each other." Slapping his hand on his thigh, he tried to emit a pleasant voice. "If you don''t come now I am leaving you to your fate." The voice Mors released was terrifying enough to make a saint cry. However, Runt understood the intent behind it and with a happy yip, ran after him. "I guess your still quiet young as your still making those noises... that or dire wolves are not the same as the wolves in my old world." Muttered Mors. "By the way, I am going to the toilet... watch, and I will skin you alive." Chapter 23 - Finding a disguise A week after Alec and the adepts had departed, two figures approached the small town of Kanis. A young man, appearing to be in his late teen''s was using a pitch black staff, that seemed to be chained to his body, as a support. Next to him trotted what would be considered a large dog if it wasn''t for its sharp, distinct head and stunningly golden eyes, the tale tail signs of a dire wolf. This was Mors and his newest companion, Runt. They had travelled for four days none stop to get to this point as Mors was hoping that, if he managed to get close enough to the Pathfinders, Runt could capture their scent making it easier to find them when he had regained his strength. However, he was only just able to walk and doing so had slowed his healing significantly, causing him to become frustrated. -"Why the hell am I healing so slow... what is wrong with my body?" As Mors was using Morrigan as a crutch, he decided to hide its blades and spike on his body which resulted in the chained like appearance. He did this as walking around with a scythe was certain to draw the wrong kind of attention, as already proven by the few people he passed on the road immediately fleeing. The surrounding area was a low cropped, hilly grasslands with a few grey boulders sticking out making it seem desolate and abandoned causing Mors to wonder why they would ever build a town here. Suddenly Mors stopped as he remembered something. "My cloak... left it when I... tactfully pulled back." Mors began to frown. "I need to hide my horns and tail... I doubt people will be friendly to demons and news in a small town would spread quickly." Scanning the horizon, Mors let out a wicked smile as he spotted a caravan of merchants heading towards him and the pass he had emerged from. "Your cloak or your lives sounds pretty pathetic, but I don''t want to open up any of the wounds from unnecessary fighting." As he approached the caravan, Mors watched as it exploded in activity and the guards moved to the front before stopping the procession. "God I want to let loose, the feeling of tearing those humans to pieces was so... immense... I wonder if Claire would join me on another ''hunt''? It was so much fun with another person, and her laughter was the perfect accompaniment to their screams of despair. Like they said in my old world, you can''t have manslaughter without laughter." Feeling the sudden spike in Mors blood-lust, Runt excitedly let out a low growl. -"Finally, I have been taken on a hunt! I knew joining this creatures pack was the right thing to do! The first monkeys we have encountered, and he is already planning to kill them." The guards, retired adventurers and soldiers felt the tyrannical blood-lust sweep over them and began to sweat as they readied their weapons. An old warrior, his right eye sewn shut from an injury walked forward releasing his own, defensive aura pushing back the blood-lust. -"Not even half an hour out and we have already run into a damn catastrophe." Noticing the guards prepare for battle Mors forced down his desire to fight and raised his hand in a friendly manner. -"Heal then kill... I am not strong enough yet, only my aura is unaffected by my wounds, so I guess I will be bluffing for some time." Seeing this gesture as well as noticing the receding blood-lust, the old warrior walked forward. "Stay here and be ready for anything." Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Yes, Sir." Shouted the men in unison as they scanned their surroundings. Marching forward, the leader of the guards rapidly approached Mors, who was standing still with an impatient look on his face. Noticing the dire wolf at his feet, he felt his heart miss a beat. -"Who the hell has a dire wolf as a pet? I must be cautious with this one, that aura was equal to my own and the boy isn''t even man yet." Mors watched the man approach before calling out. "That''s far enough, Mr guard. I can hear you perfectly well from there." "You speak like your, not the one who is blocking our path?" Said the captain in a slightly irritated voice. "Out paths have crossed, for better or worse, that is all that matters." From deep within Mors'' anger bubbled up as he remembered his last interactions with humanoids and their betrayal after he basically, although not intentionally, saved their lives. -"Great, I think those damn adepts have caused a complex." The guard captain noticed the rise in hostility and took a mental note that this guys fuse was almost none existent. "So what do I owe the pleasure of our crossing of paths?" "I require a cloak... one that can conceal my... noticeable features." Said Mors with an amused look as he watched the guards face pale and begin to sweat as his eyes darted between the horns on Mors'' head and his swaying tail." "Ahhh fuck me." Said the guard as he took a step back and prepared to run for the caravan. "A bloody demon." Mors revealed a devilish grin. "No thanks, I don''t swing that way. Oh and don''t run, things that run always draws out my desire to chase and kill... it would be pretty unfortunate for you and your men." -"Great... now I sound like a cat." "Y..y..you just want a cloak right?" Stammered the guard as he took off his own, weathered cloak and threw it to the floor. "Oh... thanks, I was going to ask if one of the merchants in your group had a spare but if your willing to give me yours... I will be on my way." Said Mors as he slowly walked up to the petrified guard and donning his cloak, hiding his horns and tail. "I suggest you and your men forget this entire encounter. I am preoccupied with hunting another group that has... crossed me and can''t be bothered with adding any more to the list at the moment." "... What encounter? We never met," said the guard slowly. Chuckling, Mors passed the guard and wandered off the road in a straight line towards Kanis and away from the caravan. "The bandit group that were stationed in the abandoned village on the other side of the pass are no more; you probably will come across their remains... You can loot them as reimbursement for the cloak... there''s around about a hundred of them so you should find something you like... that is if I didn''t tear it to shreds." Runt let out a whine of disappointment before following Mors. -"Seems like if they give Alpha something, he will let them live... How boring, Who in their right mind would fight someone so strong? I will never get to fight at this rate" The guard stood there dumbstruck while he watched the back of the demon and his dire wolf shrink into the distance. "A...hundred? By himself?... And they said these roads were relatively safe." Chapter 23.1 Entering Kanis Suppressing his aura, Mors looked down, into the downcast eyes of Runt trotting beside him and let out a light chuckle. "A fellow battle manic aye... We are going to get along great when I heal. Be patient; it won''t be long until we start an extremely enjoyable hunt." As if she understood Mors'' words, Runt let out an excited yip and ran around him, bouncing up and down causing him to smile warmly. "Yeah, animals are so much better than hum- sentient beings." At the Kanis'' main gate, a group of guards nervously watched a man and his dog walking towards them and were muttering amongst themselves. "He is coming from the Devil''s mountain range... What man travels alone through there." Said one of the younger guards. The guard who had previously let the Pathfinder adepts in, stepped forward and with a thumb slightly raised his sword, clearing it from its sheath "Either his group was wiped out, or he''s someone you can''t handle boy. Leave the talking to us and stand back." As the figure approached it was clear that he was injured however what drew the guard''s attention was that what they thought was a dog was growing larger and larger the closer it got. When Mors was around twenty feet away, the guard captain finally snapped out of his daze. -"A dire wolf? Must be a young one to be that small. Maybe he is an adventure that stole it from its den while it was a pup...madness" "Halt who are you and what is your business in Kanis" Shouted the Captain in a commanding voice. His challenge was met by a fierce growl from the wolf however the man lowered his hand and patted it gently causing it to stop. A young man''s voice emerged from the hooded figure. "An adventure and his companion, looking for a place to rest and a good hot meal." "Is your pet safe?" responded the guard captain. The young man''s voice became irritated. "As I have already stated, she is my companion, not my pet." "Fine you may enter, There will be a fee when you leave dependent on the length of your stay. Its 30 copper per day. I advise you not to avoid paying it." The captain sighed. -"Another one of these animal nutters." The young man walked towards, then past the guards without another word and moved through the gate. Runt was shocked by the sudden eruption of sound and movement from the town and only calmed when Mors patted her on the head. "Calm it, I hate crowds too, but sometimes you just have to put up with it." Although the streets were crammed a natural path opened up in front of Mors as people quickly got out the way of the hooded man and his dire wolf. "Waah! Mum, what kind of doggie is that?" Screamed a little boy, who was quickly restrained by his mother. "That''s not a dog; it''s a wolf... what the hell is one of those doing inside the walls? What were the guards thinking?" It was late in the day, and the sun had already begun setting. However, the mumbling of the crowd increased, drawing in more people to watch as Mors and Runt continued towards the centre. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Spotting an inn''s sign, Mors shrugged his shoulders. "Mike''s Inn... what a boring name but I am sick of being watched like some sort of entertainment." Pushing open the double doors, Mors walked inside, towards a counter, drawing the attention of the people at the bar and seated at the many round tables. The patrons soon fell into quiet whispers causing Mors to let out an irritated sigh. "Looks like we won''t get any piece until we sleep." A skinny man walked from the bar and slid behind the counter. "Sir... we do not allow dogs in thi-" "She''s not a dog." Replied Mors in a cold voice. Though it had been an extremely short time, he was rapidly becoming attached to the pathetically weak creature. "Yes... I can see that howe..." "She is a dire wolf, but more importantly my companion. I suggest you do not insult her any further." Mors raised his head, revealing the tiniest bit of his eyes, causing the man to swallow hard. "Yes sir, How may I help you?" "Single room, two beds, a hot meal and information of some people that likely passed through here a few days ago." "Where is your other comp..." The man stopped himself just in time as he noticed Mors was losing his patience. -"What is wrong with me? I thought I was intolerant before, but this is a whole another level. I need to get out of this here before I create a ghost town... though it would be fun." "Follow me; we will be serving meals shortly. The cost is three silver, and you must pay before you retire for the night." Said the man hurriedly as he led Mors to a small booth in the corner." May I take your cloak?" "Only if you want to lose most of your customers and maybe an arm... Oh, and I am expecting two meals." Hissed Mors causing the man to quickly turn around and head back to the bar, where he downed his drink before going into the kitchen. Mors watched as a small boy, wearing a weird hat, began bringing out trays of food to the tables before returning to his old thoughts. -"This appears to be the only inn/tavern in town. If they came through here, I should be able to pick up their trail." Two plates and matching tankards appeared in front of Mors shaking him from his thoughts, causing him to raise his head "What is it, boy? Got something on my face?" The boy replied in a meek, fragile voice. "D..do you want me to keep the food warm for when the other guest arrives." "Nope, now leave." Said Mors as he picked up the second plate and placed it on the floor next to Runt who gobbled down the meat but left everything else. Mors took the meat off his plate and placed it on Runt''s. "... I guess I am going to have to ask for seconds... to be fair these human sized portions are tiny. Wait... Why the hell am I sharing my food?" **CRASH** Lying on, what was once a table, was the boy that had served Mors his food, his hat had been ripped off revealing two tiny horns. Mors frowned under his hood. "What is a demon doing here?" Mors'' gaze fell on the slave collar, and his pupils abruptly contracted. "A slave collar?" Chapter 23.2 - Bar Fight "You stinking brat! I told you before! Never touch my food!" Roared a man, his face flushed red from alcohol. "But m..mr Harold sir... my m..master commanded it." Stuttered the child, bearly able to speak due to fear. "You filthy demon! Your entire misbegotten race should be wiped from the world. You''re nothing but a pestilence, a disease. It''s a good thing that the world has men like me." One of Harold''s group stood up and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Harold, don''t you think you''re going a little far? We do this nearly every day, and nothing changes." "Not far enough." Releasing a lightning kick, Harold booted the child into the wall where it let out a weak sob. "Please... forgive... me." Mors initially cared little for the child or the fact that he was a slave. The moment he had seen that the boy was a demon, he was only excited about possibly learning something about his race. That was until the man called Harold, insulted demons as a whole, indirectly provoking Mors. Mors'' irritation was further increased when the boy began begging for forgiveness for the apparent crime of being born a demon. Slowly standing up Mors released the control he had over his aura causing everyone''s neck immediately snap towards him in surprise. Harold revealed a cocky smile. "Ha just because you''re a peak Marquess, it doesn''t give you the right to interfere with my friends and me. Mind your own business while I teach this demon scum a lesson." As if he had not heard a single word Harold spoke, Mors slowly walked around the tables, each of his footsteps and the tapping Morrigan''s staff echoed on the wooden floor causing the heated atmosphere to instantly chill. "Harold''s party are all low-level Marquess, is he really going to fight them where there is only a few stars difference?" Whispered a fat man, a tankard still frozen halfway to his face. A curvy woman in a low cut dress moved closer to him without looking away from the spectacle before her. "Becoming a pinnacle Marquess is something that most can only dream of... If he is about to fight that means he is sure of victory. A fool would never be able to make it that far." After what seemed like hours to those watching, but in reality had only been around 30 seconds or so, Mors finally stopped between Harold and the child. "Apologise for what you have said and leave this place... for if you don''t... well, let''s just stay things will get extremely ugly." Runt returned her head to the wooden floor and continued her nap assuming this would be like the earlier incident. -"I hope he is given meat this time, that thing he covered himself earlier in reeks of sourness." "HAHAHAHAAH... are you some kind of idiot, you''re only what, 3/4 stars above the eight of us, and you want to pick a fight. For what? a child you have barely met." Although no one could see Mors'' face, they could hear his teeth noisily grinding under his hood. Realising a fight was moments from breaking out, most of the spectators stood, pulling their tables away and secured their drinks. "I... Did Not Say To... Apologies to the child did I?" Mors was having difficulty keeping his temper. -"Think happy thoughts, think happy thoughts... you know like killing everyone in this room. NO! That''s not helping! I am too injured to be doing this. I need to calm down. Maybe if he surrenders and tears out his own voicebox, I can let his insults slide. Only this once though, and only because I am injured." "WHAT? are you a stinking demon sympathiser... how rare. Maybe you''re just a masochist that dreams of being whipped by a succubus... You make me sick." Harold spat a significant amount of phlegm directly onto Mors'' new cloak. Mors tightened his grip on Morrigan as he raised his left arm up to his hood and slowly pulled it down. First revealing his enraged, reptilian eyes before his sleek black horns that arched backwards finally came into view. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The entire room became dumbstruck as the scene in front of them. Before them stood the pride of the town, Harold, a self-proclaimed demon slaying expert who always told others about the rules to hunting demons, especially not insulting them directly yet he just had, to a mysterious high-level demon at that. The young child''s eyes sparkled in hope. "Y..You''re a demon too?" "I really... really... REEALLLY wish you didn''t do that." Hissed Mors, ignoring the question. "Now I have to waste precious energy killing you and everyone else in this shit hole." "Wai..." Harold was just about to draw the sword at his waist, knowing that bargaining with an enraged demon was like trying to pacify a crying child with mathematics. It wasn''t going to happen, but he hoped it would stall for enough time. Surprised and slowed by the amount of drink he had consumed, Harold''s sword wasn''t even able to clear its scabbard before his body was split diagonally, sending copious amounts of blood spurting into the air. The room stood in mute silence before exploding into panicked screams as adventurers clamoured for their weapons and civilians attempted to flee. The innkeeper who seated Mors was closest to the door, however just as he was about to charge through, he was slammed to the floor and had his throat mercilessly ripped out. Looking up in disbelief as his life flowed out of his neck, he saw a white wolf, its front covered in a red liquid leap away from his body and tackle another person to the floor, mercilessly biting into their throat. Falling into darkness he only had one question. -"What... happened?..." Mors was tired, injured and his patience was at its end. Without Claire encumbering his movements, even though he only had 12% of his former strength, he had turned into a whirlwind of death, sending blood and shattered bones high into the air as if a tropical storm from the centre of hell has passed over. "Wait... I can pay! I have gold!" *THUD* Morrigan now resembled a scythe as its spear tip punched through the pleading man''s chest, causing his eyes to bulge. Even before his eyes lost focus Morrigan was gone, slicing its way through the crowd as it vibrated as if happily enjoying the slaughter. Soon the only sound in the inn was Mors'' heavy breathing. -"Looks like I have opened up all of the wounds. I need to get out of here before more trouble shows up." Looking towards the door, he noticed Runt was sitting upon a pile of bodies, her white fur now stained in blood as she happily wagged her tail. She had stopped anyone attempting to escape, and Mors couldn''t help but smile at his, now semi-competent, companion. "Finally, someone I can rely on." "Eat up we are leaving soon." Mors'' fist smashed into the chest of a body laying on the nearby bar, pulling out the heart, this time making sure to remove the mana core before devouring it in one bite. -"For some reason, I really do enjoy hearts... must be this new body of mine or maybe that fact it''s the most compact source of energy. I can''t imagine carrying a leg or arm around with me as I eat... It would take up too much space." Getting the hint, Runt buried her head into the pile of corpses, inhaling a frightening amount of meat, barely pausing long enough to chew. Mors stumbled over to the demon, cowering against the wall. "PLEASE DON''T EAT ME... I''M SORRY!" "How pathetic can you get?" Winced Mors in pain as he reached down and picked up the child. "Urg you pissed yourself... are you sure you''re a demon?" Mors looked closely at the child''s delicate features and horns. Flinging the child over his shoulder Mors removed another heart, this time savouring the taste. "You better have some good information; I was looking forward to sleeping in a nice, warm bed." Chapter 23.3 - Its a girl? Exiting the inn from it''s the back exit, Mors realised that the sun had already set and was listening to the panicked shouts of the town guards. -"There''s no way I am outrunning them in this state, time to commandeer a horse." Moving through the shadows, the town was quickly lit up by burning torches as the locals begin their hunt. As Mors and Runt left no survivors, they did not actually know they were hunting a demon so their search parties were relatively small and unprepared. "Please...p pp.. put me down." The little demon that was being carried by Mors and had been sobbing the entire time finally spoke. "If leave you to here they will kill you on sight because you are a demon... or maybe because I killed everyone in there but it doesn''t really matter. You can go free once we get away from this place and you tell me what I want to know." Muttered Mors as he peered around a corner. He was concentrating on their pursuers too much to pay the kid much attention. "Which way to the stables?" The child did not respond, causing a vein to pop out of Mors'' head. "Tell me which way the stables are or I am going to kill you." The kid pointed with its foot, that had been soaked in blood and its own urine. "O..o...O...over there." Runt''s tail was wagging furiously as she enjoyed every moment. -"Not only do we get to hunt we can play at being hunted. Mum was right, this Alpha is the best!" Looking across a large, open street that was patrolled by dozens of guards and adventures Mors hissed in annoyance. -"This... is going to hurt." Closing his eyes Mors, activated his shadow step skill and expertly appeared inside the stable causing Runt to briefly panic at his sudden disappearance, before spotting him on the other side. -"AWESOME! He can move even faster than I can see. I bet he can kill a lot of people with that!" Mors untied one of the horses, already tacked up in the case of emergency, before draping the now quiet demon over its back and leading it to the barn door. "Now all I need to do is get through the ga..." An unknown voice interrupted his monologue. "THERE''S THE WOLF! It''s OVER HERE!" Turning around Mors watched as Runt lazily ran across the street, still wagging her tail. "... ah, I forgot about her." Jumping onto the horses back, Mors spurred it into a gallop, crashing through the barn doors and down the now crowded street. One of the guards dove out of the way. "Is that the monster who did that at Mike''s inn? It looks like a human." Once again releasing his aura, Mors held Morrigan high into the night sky and let out a monstrous growl that terrified everyone, including the horse, who now bolted down the street at full speed. "HE''S NOT A HUMAN! BE CAREFUL!" Yelled one of the adventures who dove into an alleyway to avoid Morrigan''s sweep. Rapidly approaching the closed wooden gate on the opposite side of the town from which he entered, Mors flung Morrigan in a horizontal arch, slicing the door cleanly in half after it passed through. A few moment''s later the panicked horse jumped the surviving bottom half and disappeared into the night as Mors retracted the chain, retrieving Morrigan with a loud clunk. Runt lumbered behind them releasing a chilling howl, which the survivors took as a warning to any that would be foolish enough to follow. However, Runt was just trying to get Mors to wait for her and was panicking that she might be left behind. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Two hours later, surrounded by massive hills, sparsely covered in trees, the horse Mors had been riding dropped dead from exhaustion causing him and the demon child to crash heavily into the floor. Staggering to his feet, Mors grabbed the collar of the child and moved towards a small grove that had a stream passing through it. "Move it, kid." After making sure, the area was secure Mors threw down Morrigan and the child, lit a small fire and began removing his clothes. "We need to wash, we don''t want to attract any monsters while I am this weak." Runt trotted into the clearing before collapsing in exhaustion drawing Mors'' attention. "You too, you''re filthy." The small demon just stood there as Mors waded into the waist-high stream and began washing his body, the deep wounds from the arrows still evident, littering his back. The demon spoke in a timid voice as it looked away from Mors in embarrassment. "You got hurt in that fight?" "No, in the one before that... I was still heavily injured and stupidly reopened the wounds. Now don''t make me repeat myself. Strip and clean yourself. You reek of blood and piss." The little demon hesitated. "Uuurm. I... I" "What? We are both men here! Now hurry up before I drown you." Snapped Mors. Running into the steam, the demon began removing its close as scrubbing furiously causing Mors to feel a little guilty, his humanity briefly overcoming his instincts. -"I must not be so harsh on this child... he must have gone through something pretty horrendous to be so subservient, especially as he is a demon." Grunting in pain as he washed a wound that was still bleeding, Mors turned towards the little demon. "Come here... let me remove that collar." Covering its chest the demon walked over with a furiously blushing face confusing Mors. "Whats wrong with you? Your acting like a ..... AHHH FUCK... you''re a girl aren''t you?" Nodding her head, the little demoness looked down, refusing to make eye contact with Mors. "Great, I just kidnapped a little girl after slaughtering a room full of people, forcing her to strip and wash with me in the middle of the night... Well done Mors, you have reached a new low. From now on your going to be dubbed the pathetic pervert." "I''M NOT A LITTLE GIRL! I AM TWENTY-TWO YEARS OLD." Shouted the demoness before she realised what she had done hid her face behind her hands, causing Mors to look away quickly. "I wasn''t able to evolve as I was captured at a young age." "With that body your nothing more than a little girl in my eyes." Muttered Mors as he turned his back on her. "Hurry up and wash before I commit seppuku right here." "S..senppuku? what are you going to do to me?" Cried the demoness as she covered her body and tried to back away. "GET DRESSED FOR FUCK SAKE! I''M NOT GOING TO DO ANYTHING TO YOU!" Roared Mors as he completely submerged in the water, contemplating ending his life right there and then. He eventually resurfaced and after hearing the demoness get out of the water and sit beside the fire, Mors let out a deep sigh as he glanced at Runt who was watching him as she rested. -"Maybe if I kill the girl, no one will ever know. It''s not like Runt can talk, and she has always been running around naked." Chapter 23.4 - A demon companion Sat across from a shivering girl, wrapped in wet clothes, a topless Mors was burning the end of a branch in the small fire that separated them. Now he looked carefully, Mors was astounded that he ever thought this girl was actually a boy. Although she had tom-boy like short, cropped, violet hair, all of her features screamed femininity. Her amber eyes enhanced her long eyelashes, and her small, red lips were almost perfectly shaped. -"When she grows up, I am sure she will be quite the beauty." "You''re cold aren''t you?" Breaking the awkward silence, Mors finally spoke causing the demoness to jump. "Nn No I am not cold." Raising his hand, the flame from the fire rose high into the air before surrounding the frightened girl in a flaming whirlpool. "PLEASE DON''T BURN ME! I''M SORRY, I''M COLD I''M COLD!" Mors replied in a monotone voice. "Shut it... I am drying you. Do you want to catch a cold?" Immediately silencing, the young girl realised the flames were not burning her but causing waves of warm air to bombard her body, rapidly drying her clothes and warming her up. As quickly as it started, the flames returned to the small fire, and Mors shakily lowered his hand, breathing heavily. -"Tsk, I can''t even do this without exhausting myself, I know it''s not my primary affinity but just how weak have I become..." The girl looked at the floor. "Thank you... master." "OH NO YOU DON''T. You''re not lumbering any of that master, slave shit on me. NO! I will remove your collar, and then you can be on your way." Yelled Mors the moment the word ''master'' left the girls lips. "I will never own another creature... not even a pet." Mors'' outburst had startled the little girl, who was now on the verge of tears. "But I have no one. Not even a place to go." "Not my problem, I kind of messed up your life at that town, but I have given you a chance at a new one, a better one, so we are even. What you do with it is up to you." Said Mors as he picked the stick out of the fire and gritted his teeth. Pushing the glowing embers into a large wound on his side that was still trickling blood, he let out a low growl before returning the stick to the fire to reheat and began muttering. "Why am I not healing like I use to... An injury like this would be healed in a couple of hours, if not Verz would have killed me a long time ago." "So are you saying I should do what I want to?" Said the demoness, grimacing at Mors'' painful act. "Yup, do whatever you want... just don''t tell anyone about tonight, I even contemplated killing you and burying the whole thing." Said Mors as he stared into the fire. "Five more wounds that need to be cauterised... If those bandits were not already dead, I would kill them all over again. I really need to learn soul magic, that way I wouldn''t have to worry about killing people before they got what they deserved." "I know soul magic. Take me with you, and I will teach you?" "You know soul magic?" Mors had a look of disbelief. The demoness smiled. "Yes my class is Soul Weaver, I am a Ronove Demoness specialising in the corruption and harvesting of old souls. My names Kara, what''s your''s ma.. fellow demon." Mors frowned. "Old souls? like those who have been reincarnated multiple times?" Visibly relaxing, now she knew Mors had no ill intentions, Kara began speaking freely. "Hahaha no, everyone knows that soul that are powerful enough to be reincarnated are too dominant to be controlled. We target souls that have lived a long time and close to passing on." Letting out a sigh of relief Mors leant over the flames, ignoring the warm sensation licking his arms and grabbed the collar around Kara''s neck. "W..what are you doing?" Stuttered Kara, closing her eyes as she immediately lost the confidence she had built up, flinching as she heard a metallic snapping noise. -"He''s broke my neck, I''m dead... just like that, after all, I have been through." If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Mors once again sitting on the other side of the fire, breathing deeply as he prepared to burn himself again. Placing her hands on her neck, she realised her collar was gone. "It''s gone... I''m free." Her gaze immediately snapped to Mors who was once again growling in pain, her eyes almost glimmering in admiration. "You freed me?" "I said I would didn''t I? Now, why don''t you tell me all you know about demons, I haven''t actually met any of my own kind before." "How old are you?" replied Kara in pure curiosity. Mors looked up as he tried to put the events into order over the last week or two. "Two years and a month or so... I think... I don''t really know how long I was unconscious in the dire wolf den." Kara couldn''t contain her shock, missing most of what Mors had said. "TWO YEARS! You''re that big and powerful at two years of age? What type of demon are you?" "Draconic demon," replied Mors in a matter of fact tone. "That''s impossible; there is no way you''re a dragonic dragon. The bloodlines are too volatile to merge. You''re pulling my leg at the whole thing, aren''t you? I bet you''re a lot older than two years as well... how can someone 1/10th my age be so much stronger than me?" Mors sighed before slightly turning and letting the firelight illuminate his tail. "Pretty dragon like tail, wouldn''t you say?" "So you could just have some mighty snake''s blood as your heritage... doesn''t mean you a dragon." Mors took a shallow breath before blowing a small ball of flame at Kara, causing her to fall backwards. "S...so you could just have fire as your primary affinity and have picked up a fire breathing skill." "I am sitting here without being affected by the cold even though I am a reptilian while you were there shivering away." Kara looked hesitant. "Maybe you have some sort of Ice skill as your secondary affinity... but wait, I saw you use darkness earlier, and you can''t possibly have three. That''s it your absorbing the heat using dark mana to heat your body." "I don''t have to prove myself to you... It''s clear you have no information that will help me anyway,." huffed Mors, slightly irritated that this little kid wouldn''t believe him. -"What do I have to do, turn into a full blown dragon and kidnap a princess?" Feeling like she was about to cross the line, Kara decided to chance the conversation topic. "So where are we going? And you still haven''t told me your name? Do you have a status plate?" "We are not going anywhere. You are going far away from me... As a fellow troublemaker, I can spot the signs a mile off. I want you nowhere near me; I can cause enough mischief on my own." "I know soul magic." "So I am sure lots of people know it." Snapped Mors as he looked away. "I know about the second evolution of demons?" Mors was getting annoyed by this game. "Yeah so do I, it''s just like the first but requires more power." "Nope, At least I know you were telling the truth about not growing up with any other demons. If you let me come with you, I will tell you everything I know." "How about you tell me and I let you live?" snarled Mors. "You said I could do what I like, and I want to come with you. You''re not a Wekufe demon are you?" Smiled Kara as she watched Mors'' resolve begin to falter. Mors eventually sighed and let his shoulders droop in a defeated manner. "I liked you better when you were timid and obedient." Kara let out a cute chuckle. "I don''t believe that for a second. The only reason I can be this way around you is the buff from your passive abilities. Normally I can barely talk to people, even my mas.. my old master." "A positive effect of my abilities?... What the hell are you talking about? I have seen my status plate; they are all negative." Chapter 24 - Sins of the past Mors and Kara sat talking long into the night before the little demoness fell asleep in a sitting position. Gently laying her down on top of his cloak he used his shirt to cover her. Before looking over to Runt, who was still covered in blood. "Looks like I picked up another useless one." Placing a few more logs on the fire, Mors revealed a warm smile. "For the past two years, I have been keeping my distance from everyone so that I wouldn''t be hurt again and yet, after their betrail, I have collected two strays. Is it me or because they are so pitiful that I can accept them so readily?" Thinking back over what had happened, Mors repressed a light shiver. "Back down to around 6% of my strength. If those guys weren''t so drunk and unprepared, I would be dead. Thank god this world isn''t like those games or stories where a level is everything. A man is just a man, even an incredibly strong one." Poking the fire, he continued muttering to himself as his eyes turned a misty black, just like when he first appeared in this world. "I am not even strong enough to protect myself without getting beaten to a pulp and nearly dying... I have learnt nothing." He looked at the two sleeping nearby. "I need to decide. Get stronger or ditch the baggage." Mors lay down and subconsciously grasped Morrigan before falling into a deep sleep. ==== ???? ???? ==== A man in heavy plate armour was standing on a rugged hilltop littered with boulders and dead saplings. His face was illuminated by a flickering orange light, as tears fell down his face. The large town in front of him was a raging inferno, the wind carrying the distant screams of those unable to escape the blaze and the clash of metal as sword and shield clashed. The man let out a broken whisper. "So it''s returned." Marching forward, the man walked through the scorched gate, ignoring the burning sensation caused by his rapidly heating armour, his broad sword trailing behind him, leaving a line behind in the ash and debris. Appearing from the shadows, four men scantily dressed in chunks of armour, looking more intimidating than offering any real protection, charged forward screaming like demons from the abyss. With precise movements, the man cut through them in a cold, clinical manner that lacked any grace or elegance. He simply killed them, using his sword to cut the major arteries of three and removing the head of another. "Am I just fooling myself? What is the point when it always ends like this?" The man continued down a path like he had walked it a thousand times. Stepping over burnt bodies and around overturned carriages without sparing them a single glance, he pressed forward. "Massttteerr....." An enchanting female voice resounded around, but the figure continued as if it didn''t exist. The scenery suddenly changed to that of a majestic city, still burning but not as much as most of the buildings were now stone. The man''s armour was now a lorica segmenta and his galea had a black brush like top indicating his rank as a Praetorian Honour guard. His sandles hissed as he walked on the baked cobblestone floor as huge flaming boulders flew overhead before smashing into the stone buildings. "Protect the Emperor!" A cohort crossed the street in front of him, speeding into the distance were a huge palace like structure stood before once again the sounds of battle filled the air. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Another equally charming voice resounded outwards. "Mas...t...er you must not lose wh...." Once again the scenery changed, and now he stood in a small village, snow fluttering down, turning red as it soaked into the pools of blood littered around the floor and piled on top of the corpses. The man''s sword had become a battle axe and his armour gone, displaying a bare chest covered in blue tattoos. "All that is will return to the dirt... never to be held again." He stopped in front of a door and wiped the blood tears that were falling from this face. "At least it was short this time." Around the village, there were screams of pain and misery, explosions and deathly silences as the landscape changed drastically in each direction that could be seen. Trenches, full of mud and guts, with green and grey uniformed men shooting at each other only a couple of dozen yards apart. Men, women and children standing together in what appeared to be grey striped pyjamas, their heads shaved as they waited to enter a cold, concrete structure and many, many more terrible scenes depicting humanities dark side. Some so gruesome that even the most stout of heart would crumble, but the man just stood there, Staring at the door wooden door as if nothing else existed. "We will protect....you. You are not alone." Yet another female voice resounded through the air. This time, his eyebrows twitched. "You are not welcome here... return to where ever it is you have come from." Building his resolve, he pushed open the huts small, wooden door and stepped into a long narrow cave, lit up but little fires that let the smoke hang visibly in the air. Walking deeper into the cave, corpses of men, women and children, all from different ages and times, littered the floor, their dead eyes staring at him as if blaming him for their condition. A cold, dead voice erupted throughout the cave. "We trusted you." The man kept walking. "We loved you." Apart from a single tear, the man continued to walk forward emotionlessly. The bodies around him began to decay at an unbelievable rate as worms and insects devouring them. "You said you would protect us." The voice slowly got colder, maliciousness creeping into it. "You said you would never leave us!" "Do... not liistten to them...." The first voice once again whispered through the strange world as the small fires ended, but strangely the cave did not lose any light. "While we died, you always lived, suffering for your sins." The voice got quieter, but its maliciousness increased ten fold. "You do not deserve to live, deserve happiness.... peace." "On that, we agree." The man finally stepped into a large cave where we watched a gruesome sight unfold. In front of him was a young woman holding onto a dead child as she was being eaten alive by a giant toothed cat, screaming in incredible pain before finally silencing due to blood loss, her free hand outstretched to a dark corner as if trying to grasp something. In the corner, shivering in terror while holding a broken spear, was a young man. Crying as he helplessly watched his mate and child being devoured. Giving the trembling the man a single glance before glaring at the cat, hatred, loathing and anger burning deep in his eyes, the unknown man spoke. "Shame it never lasts so I can watch myself get eaten. Over 300,000 years of lives and I still can''t bear the sight of myself... Pathetic." Chapter 24.1 - Living weapon "MORS!" Woken by the scream of a young girl, Mors slowly woke up, unyielding resolve, hatred, loathing mixed with insanity dancing across his reptilian-like eyes before they finally focused. The sun was already a quarter of the way up in the sky showing that he had overslept by a fair margin. -"I have been too careless, if they have decided to give chase, they will be here soon." Grunting in pain, he sat and looked around the small grove, now bathed in warm sunlight. Kara was standing a good 20 feet away; fear etched on her face. "Thank goodness you''re awake! I didn''t know what was going on." Blinking a few time Mors noticed that Morrigan was in its chain form and somehow sticking out of the ground. It''s chains wrapping around him as if trying to be a protective net while its two blades and spike hung menacingly in the air, poised like a serpent waiting to strike anything foolish enough to come into its range. Black corrosive mist hung a foot off the ground around him, the only thing not being damaged was the clothing he received from Jade and his body, and the white ball of fluff. Runt was laying next to him, inside the encirclement of spiked metal, looking at Kara as if she was causing a scene about nothing. Suddenly everything made sense, and Mors understood where the three mysterious voices had been coming from. "Enough, Do not enter that place again..." Hissed Mors, his voice laced with anger. Absorbing the black mist, Morrigan''s chains contracted, and before one could even blink, it had morphed into its crescent moon form and lay at Mor''s feet as if begging for forgiveness. "YOU HAVE A LIVING WEAPON!" Bellowed Kara as she ran forward to pick up Morrigan. "I thought you just had some defensive spell for when you slept." After reliving some of his memories, Mors was in no mood to warn her that she would be burnt the moment she touched it. However, he was stunned speechless when she picked Morrigan up and started trying to speak to it. "Hello, my name''s Kara. What''s your name?" Mors sat there frowning. -"It''s going to be one of those da... lives isn''t it." "Hello? can you hear me?... Mors tell it to talk to me; it''s rude." Excitedly Kara danced about as she tried to converse with the weapon nearly twice her size. Mors stood up, one hand holding the wound on his side to try and lessen the dull pain that wracked his body. "Please do not touch them carelessly, they are part of my soul after all..." Instantly kara yelped, and dropped Morrigan, holding her hand in pain. "FINE! I don''t want to be your friend anyway! Stupid heap of junk." Sulking, Kara walked to the stream and tried to cool the burning sensation on her hand. -"And she said she wasn''t a child." thought Mors as he sighed and walked over and picked Morrigan up. "I didn''t say hurt her did I?" Morrigan''s shine dimmed as Mors stumbled over to Kara, once again using it as a crutch. "We are leaving." ==== three weeks later ==== Three weeks of hard travelling had taken its toll on Kara, who was now sitting on a large rock rubbing her swollen feet. "My feet are killing me. Please, please, please can we stop in the next town for a couple of days? Or at least can we get a horse?" Mors was stood nearby, leaning on Morrigan with Runt panting at his feet. "We would have stopped at the last town if you didn''t try and pickpocket the guard at the gate. Or the one before that if you didn''t gate crash that funeral and steal that dead man''s soul in front of his grieving wife. Or even the one before that if you didn''t get drunk of a single tankard and run through the street naked, screaming you had come to eat the townsfolk''s souls." Kara looked unjustly hurt. "That guard had too much money, and that man was already dead, he didn''t need a soul anymore... and are you forgetting who suggested I do that?" The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "It was a joke... A joke." Mors let out a deep, exasperated breath. "What the hell do you think a soul is? Anyway, what''s with your personality. With me, you can talk back and be belligerent, but if anyone else even looks at you, you turn into a cowering wreck..." Kara stood up. "Like I said about 100 times before, it''s because of your abilities. Those who fully trust you receive a bonus in status and gain traits of your personality. If you got me a status plate, I could show you." "Yes, yes... I know, but we haven''t even found a town big enough to have any in stock. That should change in the next town, but I swear if you cause one more incident I will leave you tied up in the town centre with a ''free to an uncaring home'' sign stapled to your forehead." Kara giggled, she had got used to Mors'' constant threats and now found them rather amusing. "Whats a stapled?" Mors ignored her and started to walk down the dirt road, followed by a skipping Kara. "Thought your feet hurt?" "They do, but that won''t change anything will it?" Said Kara with a pleading look in her eyes. "Nope, it won''t." Smiled Mors. "Awww, what''s wrong with you? A woman is in need of help. Surely you can carry me for just a little while?" Mors chuckled. "An annoying little girl is trying to get out of walking on her own two feet." Kara pouted. "Like I said I am twenty-two! Stop treating me like a little kid." Kara suddenly revealed a mischievous smile. "So... have any girls you''re interested in?" "Nope." "Not even a little bit? You''re telling me that the big, handsome demon in front of me hasn''t even got a single girl he likes? Do you even have any friends?" Mors paused for a second before continuing. "... I might have a friend... Not really sure." Shocked Kara immediately launched into a barrage of questions. "You have a friend? What she like?" "Well at first she was annoying to the point I wanted to beat her head in with a rusty spoon. However, when we got attacked by a group of bandits, I saw an entirely different side to her and decided she wasn''t that bad, even if she did fuck with my head a little bit." Mors revealed a warm smile as he reminisced about the battle. "Her laughter as we cut a bloody path through those bandits was the best accompaniment to their screams of terror, that look of pure joy when she obliterated 10 of them with a single spell that sent their innards flying all over the place was just exquisite, even I was impressed by that... If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t move, and I had to carry her the entire time getting me seriously injured, it would have been perfect... Oh and those fucktards that tried to kill me." Kara looked a bit dejected, focusing only on Mors'' description of Claire. "Is she pretty?" Mors thought for a moment. "I guess she is. However, I don''t know if that was due to her race or not." "Sounds like the perfect demon... I can barely speak to a person, yet she can slaughter like the Dark Goddess, even enough for you to pay attention." Said, Kara, as her footsteps slowed. Mors frowned, not really understanding what was going on in Kara''s head. "I told you, apart from you I do not know any demons, she''s a lamia, and I am sure you will find your feet soon enough, that is, if they don''t drop off first." Perking up at Mors'' words Kara smiled. "Your right! Once I get my status plate and evolve, I will be an unparalleled beauty who will leave nothing but death and destruction in her wake and be able to have any mate I want." Mors shrugged. "Add in money, and you would become a hat trick of trouble." Kara frowned. Spotting a sign, he decided to change the conversation. "Looks like we will be stopping in the town of Matn. I think that is the last one until we have to cross the great desert." Chapter 25 - Sound Transmission Mors and Kara pulled their hooded cloaks tight as they approached the queue standing before a massive stone gatehouse. Mors analyses the stone, ten meter high walls. "I guess this could be considered more of a small city than a town. Seriously, Kara, you cause problems, and you''re on your own. I am sick of pulling your arse out of the fire." Although he couldn''t see her face, he could tell by her voice that she was smiling. "You won''t abandon me Mors Letus. You may be a cold-blooded killer that can''t control his emotions, but you''re not those weaklings. You have some honour. " Runt let out a small whine as she realised there were going to be surrounded by people again. Although it frequently resulted in a blood bath, which she enjoyed greatly, she just couldn''t get used to being surrounded by so many smelly monkeys. Kara looked at Morrigan, whose chains were discreetly entering Mor''s sleeve making it seem like an ordinary walking stick. "Why hasn''t your weapon moved since that day?" "Some gluttonous little sows were bleeding my internal energy dry after becoming self-aware, causing me a large amount of pain and suffering." Replied Mors as Morrigan''s staff once again dimmed as if trying to fade away. "If I stop providing energy, they die, but its almost negating my healing ability. Why is it I only seem to pick up leeches? "You keep talking like there is more than one?" "I think it has something to do with when I named them. I used a name from my old world that was for a single entity representing three goddesses... Then again I used that name because there were three separate components so maybe it was just coincidence. Who cares? It''s not like it really matters." "Old World?" "Urg, I will tell you about it when I am bored and have nothing better to do with my life." Said Mors as chains around his arm tightened with slight burning sensation as the feeling that he had somehow angered it swept over him. Shrugging, he slightly shook his arm, and the feeling stopped before coming to a halt at the back of the line. ==== One of Matn''s many restaurants. ==== Alec, Aron, Bruce, Claire and Alice were sitting at a table outside a restaurant in the adventurers'' section of the city eating a late lunch. Although the atmosphere between then had improved, it was still evident that the group could fall apart at any moment. Due to the intense sun as well as being close to the Great Desert, the temperature was sweltering resulting them in removing their cloaks and armour and donning civilian clothing for their brief stay. "Crossing the desert is going to be soul destroying," muttered Alice. Alec responded with a slight smile. "We have got passage with a caravan, so we won''t have to worry about water or losing our way, and the deserts monsters are pretty week on the outskirts. We will be all right." Alec had taken over leadership of the group shortly after their failed attempt at forcing Mors into a pact or killing him, and although Bruce was bitter, he couldn''t bring himself to fight for it. -"Why didn''t we just treat his wounds and earn his trust... If he really has dragon blood, he would be compelled to return the favour." If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. There was a sudden commotion at a table behind them as a group of adventurers become overly animated. "I am telling you old man, Harold, the demon slayer and his party are dead." "Haha, where did you hear that rubbish, Although he was retired and only a low-level Marquess, he was strong enough to survive the demon wars 20 years ago... there''s no way he''s been killed in some backwater village like Kanis." The adepts had begun listening when they heard the word demon but as it appeared to be about a man they resumed eating, however, the moment the town''s name was uttered Bruce coughed the water he was drinking all over his companions and the rest froze in horror. Alice broke out into a cold sweat. "Kanis... was that where we were a few weeks ago?" The reason the adepts reacted so strongly to something that could have just been a coincidence was that the fear of being hunted down by Mors had been eating away at them slowly. All but Claire were already experiencing sleepless nights and jumping at shadows. Claire turned around with a dazzling smile and shouted out, interrupting the adventurer''s conversation. "Please, can you tell me more?" A burly adventure, clearly already intoxicated beamed back. "Sure little lady, I heard this just this morning from a sound transmission. Harold the demon slayer and his party were butchered in the town of Kanis, a small..." "Oh I know where it is, can you tell me more about the incident?" Interrupted Claire, however, the man paid no attention to it, simply happy enough to be having a conversation with such a charming young woman. "Sure... From what I heard, Harold liked kicking around this little demon kid... kids lucky he didn''t kill him outright if you ask me. Anyway, apparently, there was a vision gem installed in the ceiling in case anyone tried to make a run for it without paying, and it caught the whole thing, so I am pretty confident this information is authentic." Claire gulped in excitement, even though the others had said that Mors had got away, she knew how badly injured he had been and was concerned that without help, he might have succumbed to his injuries. "Harold was knocking the kid about like he usually does when this cloaked figure, someone who walked in with a pet dire wolf I might add, stands up and walks over to Harold only to reveal he''s a stage two demon." The man paused for a bit, trying to build the suspense. "Then the demon''s staff turned into a bloody war scythe! You know the things the demons of old are meant to of used? He then Slaughtered every man and woman in the place, innocent or not, in a matter of seconds before eating their hearts and carrying the kid off into the night." "...A scythe.." Muttered Alice despondently. "...Ate their hearts.." Joined in Aron as they turned a deathly pale. "I thought you said he wouldn''t be recovered for a few months?" Shouted Bruce slamming his first on the table, drawing everyone''s attention. Alec abruptly stood up, shouting as well. "How am I supposed to know how fast that bloody demon heals! Any normal creature would be dead a couple of times over... It was your fucking plan to kill him!" Chapter 25.1 - Reunion with a demon The adventurers that were sitting at the other table initially had an amused look plastered on their faces, thinking the bunch of teens in front of them were trying to fool them. However, the entire group suddenly froze, and their complexions began to match that of the adepts. The man that had been speaking to Claire swallowed hard. "I don''t suppose you guys somehow angered this demon did you?" Bruce and Alec slowly sat back down and hung their heads as they felt a wave of despair threatening to overwhelm them. To the adventurers as well as everyone who was eavesdropping, this was a clear admission of guilt as any. The man''s face paled even further "So.... I guess that big dog there isn''t yours?... and if not... I suppose it''s a dire wolf?" Everyone who was listening immediately turned to face the direction where the man was staring. Sitting at the corner of the table, as if it was part of the adepts group, a small, snow-white dire wolf was panting from the heat. "Y...you said the demon that attacked Kanis had a dire wolf?" Said Bruce in a shaky voice as he started to push his chair back slowly. Looking at the group, almost as if mocking them, the dire wolf raised its head and released a bone-chilling howl, forcing everyone nearby to clamp their hands over their ears. After 10 seconds the wolf stood up and started trotting away towards an alleyway on the opposite side of the street where two cloaked figures stood in its shadows. "MORS!" Alice jumped up, grabbing her staff quickly followed by the other adepts, knocking the table over, sending their half-consumed food crashing to the floor. "This is between you and a demon, we''re out of here." Said one of the adventurers as they backed away from the group. It wasn''t only the adventurers, everyone that had been listening backed away from the group, pulling any that hadn''t with them as they began whispering to each other. "Should we call the guards?" "Are you mad! Shut up and get ready to run. You piss the demon off, and you''re next." Runt finally reached Mors and looked up at him expectantly as if she had completed an arduous task. "MORS!" Yelled Claire happily as she started walking towards him only to be held back by Bruce and Aron. Alice remained silent, not daring to even blink in case she lost track of Mors. Releasing a sinister chuckle, Mors tossed a bit of meat to Runt and turned around disappearing into the alleyway while singing a few, haunting words to a tune that no one had heard before. "Tiiiimme is on my side, yes it is, tiiiiimme is on my side, oh yes it is, searching for the good times." "Shit... he has our scent," spat Alec, snapping from his daze as he picked up the rest of his belongings. "We are leaving now!" Claire stood there dumbstruck for a moment before smiling. -"He still isn''t strong enough to take them on, I still have time to save my sister." Claire joined the others as they hurriedly pushed through the crowd heading towards the northern gates. ==== Alleyway ==== "Mors that was the girl that helped me. Is she the one you were talking about?" Said, Kara, as she struggled to keep up with Mor''s powerful strides. Seeing his prey so close had invigorated him enough to ignore the pain, rippling through his body. A happy, vicious voice flowed out of Mors'' hood. "Yes, that is Claire." "Are you going to kill her too?" Replied Kara as she ran in front of him trying to see Mors'' expression. "No, just the others. Although her twin sister is one of them which may cause some... complications." Kara fell back to Mors'' side. "Why didn''t you attack? You killed the others when you were much weaker." "The situation wasn''t to our advantage and. " Mors blood-lust briefly erupted, causing the birds roosting on the roofs to scatter and a child to cry off in the distance. "Where is the fun in killing them like that." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kara hesitated for a moment before catching up. Demons were well known for their bloody vendettas that bordered on the side of insanely obsessed. However, demons were ones that immediately took action and could be considered more like a force of nature. One that if well enough prepared for, could be stopped. A demon who could retain its senses, precisely analysing the situation without falling to its blood-lust was a terrifying concept, even to other demons. Kara followed in silence as they walked out into the street, briefly blinded by the light, she turned to Mors. "Where are we going?" "To get you a status stone." Replied Mors, still lost in his own thoughts. "If you really wish to travel with me, you must become stronger." This was the first time Mors had acknowledged her joining him, causing her to hop up and down on the spot. "REALLY! You have been trying to get rid of me for weeks, what''s with the sudden change of heart? Not that I mind of course." Mors stopped and turned towards Kara who suddenly felt intimidated. Mors was no longer acting like the injured demon he was, but as an apex predator closing down on its prey. "I have enemies much bigger than those amebas and plans far greater. Finally seeing them in the flesh has reminded me what I must do and for that, I need people who I can trust. Ones that will break the chains of fate and take their rightful place in this shit, corrupt world." Mors walked off to the side and into a shop with the adventures crest above its door followed by Runt. "Hehe, you only had to ask." Chuckled Kara as she followed him. "Although I will make you tell me about your plans sooner or later." It took a few moments for Kara''s eyes to focus in the dimly light in adventures guild. Spotting Runt waiting by the door, she quickly stood beside her as she watched Mors push his way to the front of a long queue. "Sir, there is a line for a reason." Said the clerk in a dignified manner. "Yes, for those with time to waste." Hissed Mors as he slammed a pouch onto the counter, gold coins spilling out. Mors had been ''collecting'' these coins from Kara as she was a little ''light'' fingered whenever she was in populated places. "A blank status stone and a map of the Great Desert. The change is yours." The man''s eyes went wide as he realised that he would be receiving a four gold tip, an amount that would take him years to acquire, and hurried to collect the materials. Within a minute he returned to the counter and placed a small black stone and a rolled up parchment. "Are you a member of the guild?" Mors placed his Pathfinders seal onto the counter causing the man to smile bitterly. "Sorry Sir, I did not realise you were a member of the..." Mors grabbed the stone and parchment before turning around. "No need to publicise it. I have what I want. Have a good day and... isn''t it terrible when your so busy... living, you can''t remember every customer you serve." Realising where this was going the clerk nodded. "It is indeed terrible sir; I have to say in a few moments, I doubt I will even remember this conversation." Mors walked across the hallway before rejoining Kara and Runt. "You didn''t have to spend all my coins." Pouted Kara. Mors smiled. "Don''t be silly; I still have enough for a few nights at a luxurious inn... just enough time for someone to complete their evolution in a nice, safe environment." "Well, that hardly sounds fun?" Said Kara trying to contain her excitement at the prospect of being able to evolve. "Nope but the peace and quiet will be bliss." Replied Mors before ducking down another side street and out of view. Chapter 25.2 - No rest for the wicked A man was kneeling on the floor, his arms bound in chains with his head hanging over the edge of a wooden block as heavy footsteps, resounded in his eardrums. Sandals appeared in the man''s peripheral as a deep voice spoke. "Stilicho... why did you sign that accord with barbarian scum?" "For the prosperity of the empire my friend, like we ALL should be doing." Muttered Stilicho. "Is my wife, Theodosius safe?" "Do not worry old friend; we are not that bloodthirsty." Sighed the sandaled man as he stepped away. "We made sure it was painless for her." Looking down to the floor, Stilicho gave a weak smile. "If only once I wish you would say yes, even though I know it to be a lie." As he looked down the floor changed from wood to dirt, and two arrows pierced his stomach, drawing copious amounts of blood. "Ahh, this is a memory I haven''t had in a long time." A burning castle, far east in design illuminated the area as groups of men clashed. The flags attached to their backs fluttered brilliantly in the wind, proudly displaying their house. A voice echoed out from behind the sitting man. "Nobunaga, my brother, do you know why it has come to this?" Coughing out a mouthful of blood the kneeling Nobunaga laughed. "Because I am a fool that can''t help but trust others?." Suddenly the world spun as Nobunaga''s head was removed from his body. -"I miss the abyss..." ==== Slowly opening his eyes, the sounds of the open plan bar Mors was sitting in, hammered his senses causing him to wince and blink a few times to focus his eyes. He was currently sitting in the bar of the Desert Swan, a 4-star inn located in the upper-class area of Matn, typically reserved for nobles and wealthy merchants. -"Have to hand it to Kara''s sticky fingers... I doubt anyone would think to look for a blood-crazed demon here. I just wish she would hurry up. It''s been three days already." Mors chuckled to himself, drawing the irritated gazed of a group of late teens/the early twenties adventurers, wearing shiny, almost ceremonial like armour and unused weapons. A blonde haired man stood up from his stool, his perfect silver armour reflecting the light, and strutted towards Mors with an arrogant smile. "Whats a commoner, with such shabby clothing doing here? Shouldn''t you be somewhere more suited for you... rank... like the slums?" A few of the young women looked at the man with starry eyes causing Mors to chuckle even louder. -"Some things never change." After taking a large gulp from the tankard in front of him, he finally spoke. "A few words of advice boy... Do not judge a book by its cover, for what really matters is often invisible to the naked eye." The young man''s face flushed red, and he slammed his hand onto the table. "And what the fuck does that mean?" This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "David, I think it means he is not all that he seems." Muttered one of the boys from his group as he pushed his glasses'' up with one finger. Glaring at the geeky boy that spoke, David returned his focus on Mors. "So what if he has fancy words... you can hire a scholar for a few silvers. Why don''t you lower that scrap of cloth your using as a hood and face me like a man?" Taking a quick glance to make sure the girls were watching he continued. "Or are you nothing but a coward... Don''t let my father''s position, the lord of this great city, scare you. If you have an issue with my words, then speak up." Letting out a booming laugh, Mors finished his drink before standing up. "It''s as you say I am no man, just a lowly creature who has wandered into a place he does not belong. I shall retire young Lord and leave the ladies swooning over your magnificent victory and immense power." "You dare mock me?" A vein running down Davids'' forehead began throbbing. -"Not even my father has ever disrespected me so much. Who does this beggar think he is?" Mors raised his hand as he turned his back on the David and began walking away. "Young Lord, I am only stating the facts, is it not true that the only reason you have spoken to me because you wanted to show off your power to the ladies? It''s also true that I am not a human so, although I am a male, I cannot be considered a man, and although I find this kind of environment... amusing, It is not really suited to my tastes. You are the one mocking yourself, for trying to pick a fight with someone you deem inferior." "I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL! DO YOU DARE ACCEPT." Road David. "No, go play somewhere else." David pointed at Mors. "Guards seize him." Hesitating, the leader of the guards, only differentiated by the green feather sticking from his cap leant towards the fuming young man. "My lord, he had committed no crime, nor has he actually said anything that is considered an offence." "Just you wait! I will have your head on a pike for trying to make a fool out of me." Spat David, shaking with rage. Mors turned around, his hood covering everything but his mouth which was twisted into a mocking smile. "It is far better to keep your mouth closed and let people think you''re a fool than to open it and remove all doubt. Don''t you think so... my lord?" Without waiting for a response, Mors ascended the stairs, his smile vanishing. -"For fuck sake Mors, you don''t always have to have the last word... Grow up!" Reaching the top of the stairs, he turned down a long corridor and enter a room with the number 42 on the door. Upon entering Mors froze as, on the second bed closest to the window, bathed in warm sunlight, was the dark green, leather remains of a cocoon that had recently split open. "Kara?" Chapter 25.3 - Breaking Point Mors looked around the stylish room. "Kara?" A seductive voice came from the bathroom door towards the back of the room as a long slender leg emerged and dangled enticingly before a stunningly beautiful head popped round the corner. Vibrant, amber eyes stared at Mors as a mischievous grin spread across dark red lips. "Miss me?" Completely ignoring her provocative tease, Mors growled impatiently. "Get dressed now; we''re leaving." "That wasn''t the reaction I was hoping for." Pouted Kara as she stepped out of the bathroom in a tight, red leather outfit that perfectly complemented her long, slender legs and ample, barely covered chest. Fixing a silver dagger to her waist, she looked at Mors. "So...What have you done this time?" "Oh nothing much, yours truly just figuratively slapped the Lord of this cities son in front of all the people the little maggot was trying to impress while being an obnoxious smart alec." "Oh... is that all?" Said Kara in a confused voice as she crossed her arms, trying to emphasise her newly acquired bust. "Doesn''t sound like much." Mors irritably huffed as he grabbed his recently purchased satchel and started stuffing their belongings inside. "You don''t become Lord of a city that sits on the edge of the most dangerous desert without being semi-competent. Even if the father doesn''t act, that brat will no doubt take matters into his own hands." Kara''s face brightened. "OOOH, a chance to test out my new strength." Mors pinched the arch of his nose. "I already have one battle manic, pick another profession... speaking of which where''s Runt?" As if waiting for her named to be called, Runt ran out the bathroom and excitedly jumped on the bed, knocking the cocoon remnants to the floor. "I need to find some sensible, male company. I wonder if that kid with the glasses is looking for a new group, seemed sensible enough." Muttered Mors as he closed the bag, flinging it over his shoulder before throwing a long purple cloak at Kara. "And for the love of all that is modest, cover up, If we are not attacked by someone trying to kill us it will be someone trying to take advantage of you." Kara bounced up and down on the spot, which for someone her age, seemed rather silly and for a typical man, very distracting. "So you believe I am beautiful enough to be attacked?" "No, I think you''re stupid enough to be attacked. MOVE!" Yelled Mors as he pushed Kara out the door. Snickering Kara followed Mors as he passed her in the corridor. "Hehe wasn''t me who caused us to be chased out of town, this time. Do I get a reward?" "Yes, you can have a blue peter badge and a ''shut the fuck up'' medal" Snapped Mors. "Whats a blue peter badge? Is it something good?" Realising she was being ignored, Kara grabbed Mors'' shoulder, only to be pinned to the wall as he whirled around. "Why are you acting so grumpy? It''s not like you have killed one of them, is it?" Black mist was leaking out of his bloodshot eyes as his pupils dilating and constricting rapidly. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Mors removed his arm, letting Kara slump down. "Sorry... I don''t know what''s come over me. Maybe it''s lack of sleep but ever since I bumped into that little prick, all I can think about doing is painting the town red, and not in the conventional sense." Kara rose to her feet and cautiously asked another question. "But we are in a city? what town are you going to paint?" With a loud crack, a black bolt of lightning leapt from Mors'' body, cutting a massive slice out of the wall before flickering into nothingness, as he spat a torrent of curses and went down the stairs. "That''s fucking it; I need to get my brother and force him to remember! I cant deal with this anymore." Kara and Runt looked at each other in unspoken understanding. "He''s been drinking?" Jumping down the stairs, Kara and Runt nearly crashed straight into Mors, who was now motionless at the bottom, causing them to smash into the wall opposite. "Why did you sto..." Kara held her nose as she looked out into the lobby where 40 armed men wearing light leather armour were standing glaring at them. An arrogant voice rang out breaking the silence. "Oh, you have a lady with you. Why don''t you let me see her face? If she''s pretty enough, I might let her work for me." Kara immediately hid behind Mors, clutching his arm causing Mors to grit his teeth. "Really? It''s only a couple of weaklings. I thought you wanted to test out your strength?" Kara pressed tightly to Mors, making him feel slightly uncomfortable as she hid her face behind his back. "P..pplease." The blonde haired youth stepped forward. "Hahaha, I take it back, that wretch and mutt can join you in the dungeons. I am sure the prisoners would be thankful for a bit of... fresh meat." Mors continued to grind his teeth. -"The shit will really hit the fan if you kill them. It''s not that hard, just walk back up the stairs and jump out a window. No one has to die and no angry fathers, adventurers or armies need to hunt you down, no wanted posters or assassins. Just a few dozen steps and you can get back to hunting those adepts in peace... how much more fun will that be. I can always return and take care of matters here when they are looking the other way." "Hahaha, look at him, scared stiff. I''m surprised he hasn''t wet himself yet. This is the problem with commoners... They have no backbone or spirit. They see a noble and instinctively know their place. Occasionally you get one like this miserable cur, who wants to try and bite the hand that feeds it." Lectured David as he span around, making eye contact with all the spectators. -"Just a couple of kills... I mean steps, and I can slaughter them all... walk away without any regrets... future issues." Taking another large step forward, David laughed. "I''m not a demon; I will forgive you if you and your bitch kneel before me and lick the soles of my boot while apologising as if you life depends on it... which it does. And just in case your stupid, I am not talking about the dog." -"Fuck it." Chapter 25.4 - Divine intervention "You''re right." Mors flex his hands as he took a stride towards David, causing him to slightly pale and take a tentative step back. David laughed. "Of course, I am right. At least your not completely stu..." "You''re not a demon, I know this because..." Interrupted Mors as he took another step forward causing ten or so armoured men to step between him and their young lord. "I am." Mors'' cloak burst into flames, instantly turning to ash and falling onto the floor revealing his true form, however, the only one that was surprised was Mors. Not only did none of the men front of him even flinch, but most were also now grinning like they had seen the stupidest thing on earth. A broad smile crept across Davids'' face. "Gotcha." **BOOM** Suddenly Mors was catapulted across the room, smashing through a wall and into the street. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, he shakily rose to his knees but as he tried to stand, his head was slammed into the stone floor. Looking sideways he saw a white flash before feeling intense pain in his ribs and felt a floating sensation as he watched the world, or was it him, spin, before crashing back down to the floor with a dull thud. A heavy, metallic foot slammed into his back, pushing Morrigan''s spikes deep into his skin and pinning him to the ground. Mors struggled to raise his head as he watched David, accompanied by his guard''s strut out of the Inn and cross the street before stopping 10 feet away from him. Behind them, he saw Kara and Runt, peering out of the hole he created nervously, currently being ignored. Making eye contact with Kara, he roared out defiantly "Do you think I will RUN from you?" Seeing Kara nod her head and shoot out of the hole, disappearing down an alley with Runt, Mors internally let out a sigh of relief. -"Looks like I am not as bad as I think I am. I wouldn''t be able to leave them behind, so now they are gone. I might have a chance." David laughed. "Run from me? no. The Angels that just kicked the living daylights out of you, well... it''s too late to run now." The pressure on Mors back lightened, and he was flipped over as a silver sword''s point was held at his neck "Surrender demon, if you resist any further we will kill you." A small trickle of blood fell from Mors'' mouth. "I don''t think I have done much resisting so far." A man and a woman, dressed in sparkling white, plate armour, with meter long, feathered wings, towered above him carrying grim expressions like they had just stepped in dog faeces. Mors coughed another mouthful of blood. "On what charge?" The woman coldly smiled. "Attempted murder of the Lord Centras son among others." "I was set up... wait I didn''t even actually make a move apart from walking and burning my cloak..." Realisation dawned on Mors as the smile vanished from the woman''s face and she slammed her foot into his stomach. "SILENCE FILTH!" -"Looks like I was a fool to think angels would be linked to the stories from my old world... Seems they are just corrupt and prejudice as everyone else." Thought Mors as he sniggered. "Ahh, so you''re in on it, you corrupt fu..*BLARGHH*." Another kick to Mors'' stomach caused him to lose its contents. The male angel placed the tip of his sword on the ground and pulled out an old looking book. "It seems you do not wish to cooperate with us, there for we shall pass judgment here." "Mors Letus, In the name of the Sacred Temple, you are charged with the attempted Murder of your Pathfinder peers, the slaughter at Kanis, Kidnapping one of you...kin... and the attempted Murder of Lord Centras son, David Centras. How do you plead?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -"MOTHER FUCKERS! Those backstabbing arseholes, not happy with trying to kill me once, they want another stab at it. Ooohhh I swear if I get out of this and am going to have some fuuunn with them." Mors gasped for breath before he revealed a weak smile. "I guess as I failed two out of three, so I plead Incompetency?" The male angel''s kick, aimed at Mors'' head was a lot stronger than the females and caused Mors'' vision to blur and his senses dulled as he battled to remain conscious. The male angel straightened. "Do not mock the teachings of the Sacred Temple. In accordance with international law, you have been found guilty and will be immediately executed, May the Goddess of Light have mercy on your soul. Do you have any final words?" "...ts..aw....an...yy" Mors'' head was still rolling around from the angel''s kick as he muttered something incomprehensible causing the female angel to lower her head, breaking her stance. "You may be a demon, but it''s your right to have your final words heard. Speak." Suddenly Mors'' eyes focused, and a grin spread across his face. "He who fights and runs away lives to fight another day." The angel''s brows furrowed in confusion before realisation flashed across her eyes and she began to pushed the sword dangling at Mors'' neck down with all her might. "SCUM!" The sword penetrated nothing but air as it fell as Mors'' body had already turned into black mist, seeping through the cracks of nearby drain cover. "Why didn''t they tell us he was a spectre type" Roared the male angel as he raced to the manhole, he ripped off the cover only to find a deep, dark hole that, even without his wings he would not be able to fit down. The only things left where Mors once lay, were a pile of clothes, a small bag and a spiked chain connected to some blades and a spike which everyone, including the angels, ignored. Seething, the female angel stomped to the hole before shouting into it. "Do not think you can escape us demon. On my name, Diana LightFall and my position as High Executioner, I will hunt you down and make sure you face righteous judgement." A chuckled rumbled upwards and out of the drain, holding no mirth or happiness. "You''re a little green behind the ears, Diana Lightfall, High Executioner of the Sacred Temple... This must be your first demon hunt, that or your use to trampling over the weak." The male angel used sign language to tell Diana to buy more time as he whispered to the soldiers gathered and sent them off to secure the exits to the sewer system. Even though she was only buying time, Diana''s face turned red at Mors'' mocking tone. "Ha, what right do you have to lecture me. You''re the one forced to hide in a sewer." Mors'' voice now contained hints of disdain. "You want to kill me, I am still alive, I say that means I am winning at the moment, no?" "Your condition is... temporary." Snapped Diana as her sword tip repeatedly pierced into the ground in annoyance. "Wow... I think you on the wrong side. Really! With your brutal, corrupt ways and quick wit, you would make the perfect demon. Well if you didn''t make so many, some might say, fatal mistakes." Trying her best to contain her temper, Diana forced herself to ask the question. "What mistakes have I made?" An amused voice resounded up the hole. "Well, the first was that you let me know of your existence. Before today I had never even heard of the sacred temple." "It won''t matter as you die today." Yelled Diana. "The next is that you let me see your face. Not only do I know of your existence, I know what you and big and grumpy look like." "Like I said, it doesn''t matter." Ignoring Diana Mors continued. "The next was when you stupidly told me your name and rank... I mean an address with a list of your friends, family, lovers, pets, acquaintances and anything else you hold dear would be nice, but with the info I have, I am sure I can work it out." "ARE YOU STUPID! YOU WILL DIE TODAY." Roared Diana as she smashed her sword into the ground causing a small crater to appear. Mors'' laughter echoed upwards. "Now, now don''t get angry, or I won''t tell you your biggest mistake, in fact, it makes all the others pale all the others in comparison." Taking a deep breath Diana calmed herself. "Speak, what is this so-called mistake." "Well..pfft." Mors burst into laughing. "I guess its..hahah... its...." "TELL ME!" Diana was now too worked up to care about her image and was screaming down the hole. "BHAHAHAHAHAHAH...You couldn''t tell you have been speaking to one of the sewer sound transmission crystals...pfft... placed down here in case the citizens needed to be evacuated! AHAHAHAHAHA." Like a dam bursting, Mors'' laughter echoed out of the hole and across the street as the regular soldiers looked dumbstruck. "Be seeing you soon, Diana Lightfall, High Executioner of the Sacred Temple. I am sure you will know when I decide to pay a visit, you know, with all your friends and family being slaughtered in the most horrific ways you can imagine." "YOU DARE TOUCH THEM!" Diana dropped to her knees and bellowed into the hole like a ferocious lion. A man riding a horse flew down the street before skidding to a stop in front of them. "Lord Angels, the spell formations have just picked up something releasing high amounts of dark energy exiting the southern sewer exit at an incredible speed." Chapter 26 - Rise of a Demon Lord The moment the messenger had finished speaking, both angels propelled themselves high into the sky, causing small craters where they once stood and shot towards the south and an incredible speed, leaving all the soldiers speechless as they watched in awe and admiration. Deciding they had wasted enough time, the young lord of the city, David Centras snapped them from their daze and pointed at a young soldier. "Collect the demons belongings and send them to the Lords Armoury for inspection. The rest of you follow me, we can''t let the angels get all the glory." As David and the soldiers marched down the street and out of sight, the young soldier grabbed all of Mor''s belongings, including Morrigan and ran towards the centre of the city, where a massive fortress towered above its surroundings stood. The once chaotic street turned silent, the only thing that could be heard was an extremely quiet, almost inaudible groan that emanated from the drainage hole. Twenty meters below the street, laying in two-foot high sewage with his head barely above the water was a completely naked Mors. Breathing heavily with his eyes closed, he gritted his teeth as pain wracked his body. -"I am never, ever, doing that again." As the verdict was read out, Mors felt the warm, tingling sensation flow over his body, indicating that he had acquired a new skill or ability. At the same time, a crazy idea entered his mind. Realising he had no over options, Mors decided to give it a shot and forced his body to disintegrate into dark energy, willing it towards the sewer below. Although painful, deconstructing his body was the easy bit. Rebuilding his body cell by cell had been the most painful experience in his entire existence, and that was saying a lot. Not only was it incredibly painful, but he also had to complete it in about thirty seconds or so, or else he wouldn''t have enough energy to complete the process and would have ended up as sludge. The moment he had reformed his body, he used every last ounce of mana and the majority of his energy to create a semi-intelligent dark misty that shot away into the darkness, carrying his aura and hopefully drawing them away. He was pretty sure it should get a fair distance from the city before running out of energy and dissolving, causing them to search that area thinking he had gone to ground to recover from his injuries, significantly reducing the chances that they would seriously search the sewers. Using these high-level skills had turned his body into a husk of his former self, losing most of his muscles, hair and even nails. He had even purposefully stopped himself regenerating his horns to save precious energy, His tail, eyes, teeth and vital organs were the only things that were fully restored. Although it wasn''t vital, Mors loved his tail and considered it to be part of his identity, something he would rather die than lose. The moment he sent the dark mist away, he spotted a cracked transmission crystal embedded into the wall and came up with a plan to help them discover it. Mors used the last of his remaining strength to taunt the Angels, enraging them to the point where they were more likely to fall for this ruse and blindly give chase without thinking too much. -"People who want, or fear to believe in something are so easy to trick." Hearing the commotion above, he was pretty sure it had worked however he still felt like he was waiting around for his death as they could just send a single guy down and that would be the end of him. -"I think a mouse could kill me at the moment..." Completely exhausted, Mors made sure his head wouldn''t fall into the sewage before allowing himself to pass out, praying that it would be the abyss that greeted him. ==== Two days later ====Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Mors had managed to absorb a small amount of mana and, after spending a tiny bit to disable his sense of smell, had begun circulating it around his body, rebuilding the muscles and energy he had lost, however, he could still barely move. -"Nine hundred and ninety-nine, shits down the well, nine hundred and ninety-nine shits, flush it down, past it around, nine hundred... and nine...nine...... I want to kill myself... death by shit would be a first." ==== Four days later ==== On the fourth day, with a figure that looked more like a skeleton than a man, Mors finally had enough strength to move. Staggering through the darkness, he used his hands to feel his way around, hoping to find an exit. -"I need to find my friends and get out of this sh... yeah... maybe get out of the shit hole first, then find my friends." Mors had tried to use his hunter''s vision a couple of times to see, however, as it only displayed living creatures it was pretty useless. He still tried every now and again thinking that he might be able to catch a nice, juicy rat but he had no luck. Either the rats were smart enough to avoid him or the city employed some method of keeping them out. Having nothing better to do while he trudged through the filth, Mors'' mind started wandering, and he began comparing this world with his own. -"Come to think of it, I haven''t heard of any natural plagues or contagious diseases... I wonder if it''s due to magic targeting the cause, or because it has increased the living standards that they don''t have a chance to get a foothold?... are there STD''s?" After wandering around the catacomb-like sewers for what seemed like days, Mors'' finally snapped and punched a wall, nearly causing a cave in. Surprised by this, Mors hit the palm of his other hand as hard as he could, causing a loud smack to resonate outwards and the resulting shockwave to temporarily pushed the water surrounding him away. -"Even in a state like this and I can dish out this amount of force... I wonder if I have become ranked up into a Duke or if this has something to do with me rebuilding my body?" Mors had a sudden realisation causing him to smile. -"All the injuries I suffered from the bandits are gone... if I weren''t completely exhausted and had access to some decent food, I would be able to recover my strength in a matter of days." During his second day of exploration, Mors spotted a faint light up ahead and rushed towards it, splashing all manner of filth over him, not that it mattered because he was already covered from head to toe. Mors reached the opening and let out a maniacal laughter as he realised it was large enough to fit into and gradually rose upwards. -"Freeddddooooomm!" Suddenly he stopped laughing and smashed his head into the wall. -"What if I have been searching at night and sleeping during the day, I might have past hundreds of these damn things." Refusing to dwell on it, as really he had no way of telling the time of day anyway. Mors lifted his body into the pipe, pushing against the sides to give himself leverage and began his arduous ascent, stopping every couple of minutes to regain his breath. One one of his many breaks, Mors started chuckling. -"I hope this isn''t some sort of giants toilet... that would be really unfortunate." As he got closer to the surface, the semi-circle of light gained black, vertical steaks, evenly spaced causing a defeated smile to surface. -"I guess its bared... If they are weak, I will break through, if not I will savour the sunlight for a few hours before finding another exit." After what seemed an eternity, Mors reached out his hand and grabbed hold of the bars, hauling himself up and pressing his face against them and sucked in a large mouthful of air. Although the day was overcast, the light still stung Mors'' eyes, causing him to blink a few times to focus. When he was able to see again, Mors noted that he was in what appeared to be a vertical drain at the side of a large market square or muster yard and spotted a large crowd of people celebrating something. Feeling somewhat jovial at his survival and seeing the sky again, Mors mentally joined in. -"YES! Celebrate the emergence of the shit demon! He has returned!" Mors'' mood was short-lived as it immediately evaporated when a group of kids run past, chatting excitedly. "Quick, they said that as our quarter caught it, we can eat it and sell the skin and claws as souvenirs." Shouted a boy. A young girl replied merrily. "I hear dire wolf meat is to die for, so tender and juicy! Shame it was so small. I bet there is none left by the time we get there." The first boy laughed. "Haha yeah, I think we are going to stuff the head and hang it over the old man''s tavern when we take it down. Now hurry up we don''t want to be late." Mors'' gaze was drawn to a large pole in the middle of the square, stuck to the top, was ahead he knew all too well. "Runt..." Mors'' face was expressionless as a single tear of blood ran down his face. Slowly lowering himself back down the hole, he continued to stare at the head of his first true friend and companion until it finally was out of sight, only now realising how much she meant to him. Chapter 26.1 Rise of a Demon Lord Upon reaching the bottom, Mors collapsed onto the floor, splashing sewage everywhere. His emotionless, despondent eyes staring at the wall. As the minutes turned to hours, his breathing quietened and, even though the entire tunnel was already black, it seemed to darken as the shadows converged. ==== Two Days Earlier - Kara POV ==== "Urg, Runt... when will they give up? They have been looking for us for days now." Letting out a small whimper, Runt places her head back down on the floor and looks at me with anxious eyes making me pat her on the head. "Don''t worry, I am sure Mors is fine." Initially, after overhearing guards talking about Mors'' escape, and how he was now hiding somewhere near the outer regions of the Great Desert, I fell into despair, thinking that I had been abandoned once again. Remembering the look in Mors'' eyes, full of concern, as he screamed at us to run, I realised I was being silly and pulled myself together. Deciding that we needed to meet up with him as soon as possible, I lead Runt to the eastern city gate only to find that everyone who entered of left the city was being searched and questioned. When that man''s guards and the angels ignored us at the Inn, I had thought that maybe we were of no interest to them, and they were only after Mors. This illusion was shattered at the moment when one of the guards spotted Runt. Letting out a warning to his comrades, the air filled with the ringing of steel as they drew their weapons and started closing in. Knowing we were no match for them, we fled into the slums were Runt found the abandoned warehouse we are currently hiding in. It''s a little dilapidated, and there are large holes in the roof and back wall, but at least its shelter. Fidgeting on the straw I had piled up for a bed, Runt lets out a menacing growl causing me to freeze. "Runt... what is it?" The wooden walls eerily creak as the silence becomes deafening. -"Runt must have heard a rat or som...*BOOM*" Cutting off my thoughts, the wooden double doors suddenly explode inward, causing a wave of scorching air to hit me. I watch in horror as a fire elemental steps through the debris, its entire body wrapped in a cloak of fire. It slowly turns to look at me, its black eyes and mouth twist into a jubilant expression. "Foundss Youu" Before Ruth or I could even react, A huge fireball forms in the air and with a flick of the elemental''s wrist screams towards us, causing anything it passes to erupt into flame. Realising that there was nothing I could do to stop it, I run towards the broken window and jump through, cutting my arms on the shards of glass. Rolling on the floor, the moment I skid to a stop and get on my feet before turning around and watching the hole I just escaped from getting engulfed by flame. "RUNT!" A shadow appeared in the middle of the flame causing me to flinch and step backwards, expecting the worst, however, bursting through the flame was Runt. Her beautiful white fur was singed causing an awful smell to hang in the air, but I didn''t care and threw my arms around her. A booming voice erupts from the burning warehouse causing me to let out a squeak of fear as I turned and start running down the street with Runt at my side. "GETSS BACK HERES." Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The earth-shaking sound of heavy metal boots slamming into the floor causes me to briefly look back as I turn the narrow corner into the maze that is the slums. Dozens of armoured soldiers are charging towards us as they let out a terrifying battle cry. Runt takes the lead and sprints down the alleyways as the air is filled with the shouts of our pursuers. Every now and again she slides to a stop, sniffing the air before changing her direction and disappearing down another twisting alleyway. I sense my limit soon approaching as I start to slow and gasp for breath. -"Mors.... where the hell are you?" Suddenly, out of a gap no bigger than me, a man tackles me to the floor, causing me to let out a weak cry. "Lookie what I have here. A little demoness and a cutie at that, no wonder the City Lord wants yAHHHHHH." Slamming into the man at full speed, Runt sends him spiralling to the floor before quickly leaping on his chest. "NO! NO! NOOOOOOOOOO." Without a seconds hesitation, she tears out his throat. Shakily I rise to my feet as my will starts to falter. "I..i...i I can...cant do this... I." Runts pained yelp startled me, and I turn to look at her. An arrow is sticking out of her back leg as she growls down the alley that man had come from. "RUNT LETS RUN! Runt tried to follow, but after a couple of hundred meters and over a dozen turns she stops. The sounds of our pursuers getting ever louder I run back to her. "Runt! We have to go." As I reach out to touch her, Runt snaps at my hand and lets out a deep growl. "Runt? I am not leaving you." Snapping her teeth furiously, she takes a few lunges at me, forcing me to retreat. "R..runt Please! We need to move...I can''t do it alone." This time, Runt jumps, catching me in the chest and knocking me to the floor. Rubbing her head against me, she turns around and runs back the way we came. The moment Runt turns the corner, she lets out a thunderous howl, full of pain and sorrow. I let out a weak, pitiful voice. "Runt.... no... you can''t..." As I sit there in the middle of the alley, I listen to Runts howls as they fade into the distance along with the clamour of armoured boots. "....Don''t Leave me." Realising that Runt was leading them away for my sake, I get to my feet before looking around at the buildings surrounding me, most seem to be small houses that have been abandoned for a long time. Finding a door that I could push open, I creep up the rotting stairs. The roof of the building had half collapsed, displaying foreboding sky, thick with clouds. -"If I stay here, Runt will find me... when she gets back. When she gets back, I will give her all of the food she wants... when she gets back." Pulling myself under the collapsed roof, I hug my knees and start to cry. "Who am I kidding... I am not cut out to be a demon. I..i..i.. I don''t want to fight or hurt people. I just want to go on adventures with Mors and Runt... I tried to be a good demon so Mors would not throw me away but I just can''t do it... I''m useless." Chapter 26.2 - Rise of a Demon Lord Deep in the pitch black sewers below the city of Matn, sat a demon staring up at a small pipe in which the faint glimmer of light had long since disappeared. *lub-dub* Ever so faint at first, a slow, bone-chilling, beat resonated through the tunnels. *lub-dub* At the exact time, the second beat took place a Small, red light flickered to life in Mor''s eyes, piercing the darkness and slightly illuminating his gaunt, bone like face. *lub-dub* The brightness of the light increases as the heartbeat gains strength and speed. Soon the entire area is illuminated in a blinding, blood red light as the sewage ripples in time with the monstrous beat. *lub-dub* *lub-dub* *lub-dub* *lub-dub* *lub-dub* *lub-dub* The water surrounding Mors jumps high into the air as red smoke seeps from Mors''s body and rolls outwards and into the darkness. *LUB-DUB* A final, thunderous beat echoes off the walls as a wall of sewage is pushed away from Mors, crashing away into the tunnels. The tunnel once again falls into dark silence as the light fades from Mors'' eyes. Standing up slowly, Mors puts his right hand on the tunnel wall and starts walking forward with steady, determined steps. Without even slowing a fraction, four hours later, Mors'' hand found an empty gap in the wall. Tentatively placing his foot outwards and feeling around, he found steps that lead upwards. His Heavy footsteps echoed at a slow rhythmic pace as Mors climbed the stairs. After a couple of dozen steps, he spotted a faint yellow light being reflected from around a corner. Turning the corner, Mors found a small room illuminated by a crystal hanging on the wall. Crates and barrels were piled up high along each wall. Walking through the room, Mors spotted various contents spilling from opened crates. -"Smugglers." Mors approached a large, metal door and gave it a push only to find it didn''t budge. Stepping back a little, Mors rammed his shoulder into it, sending a now ruined padlock hurtling across an alleyway, embedding itself into the wall on the opposite side. Rain poured down as flashes of lightening and the faint rumble of thunder assaulted Mors'' senses. Stepping out into the rain, Mors looked up at the stormy, night sky and slowly raised his arms as if welcoming it. However, his face remained as emotionless as stone. Gradually Lowing his head, he scanned the dark alleyway, slightly illuminated by the streetlamps at either end before spotting a water barrel. Putting his hands on the top of the barrel, Mors lifted himself up and into the barrel submerging himself up to his neck. Looking around, Mors noticed that there were many wealthy, upper-class shops on either end of the alleyway, making him believe he was probably in a high-end shopping district before a moving light caught his attention. Mors watched as a guard, carrying a crystal lamp, checked the outside of the shops one by one, muttering the occasional curse at towards the weather. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Just as the guard was about to pass the alley, he spotted Mors'' eyes reflecting the light from the lamp and let out another barrage of curses before stomping over. "Just my fucking luck, Why do I have to find an abandoned dead body on a night like this? Can''t those arseholes dump their slaves in the slums like everyone else? If the captain wasn''t such a ball buster I could just pretend I hadn''t seen it but nooo I will just get blamed for being incompetent and not seeing it." Stopping directly next to the water barrel, the guard raised his lamp higher to get a good look at what he assumed to be a body. The guard looked into Mors'' unresponsive, indifferent, eyes causing a chill to run down his spine. Watching dumbstruck, what should have been a corpse in front of him blinked. Exploding from the water Mors'' hands grasped the man''s head and twisted it abruptly, breaking his neck and sending him and his lamp falling to the floor. Slowly Mors retracted his arms and began washing his body as he continued to gaze around as if nothing had happened. After he had finished washing the filth from his body and hair, Mors got out of the barrel. Grabbing the dead guard''s foot, Mors dragged him towards the sewer entrance. Less than 10 minutes later, Mors emerged from the metal door wearing the guard''s armour. Due to his gaunt physique, the clothing hung off his frame making Mors almost look comical. Stepping out into the street, he immediately headed towards a shop with a cauldron and phial branded onto its plaque and knocked loudly on its door. Even though they were in a prosperous area, Mors knew that it was still common for tradesmen to live and work in the same building, especially when they were located in the most expensive parts of the city. Knocking again, this time with much more force, a man''s voice could be heard. "I''m coming, I''m coming... who the hell wants to hammer on my door at this time of night... You better have a good...." A thin man dressed in a nightgown opened the door complaining, however, the moment his and Mors'' eyes met he fell silent. "...Dragon''s eyes." The man stepped backwards as Mors entered the shop, slowly closing the door behind him before he started following the man, causing him to retreat. "Please.... Take what you want. I promise I won''t tell a soul about your heritage." Mors opened his mouth, and a malicious voice poured forth. "Who else is here?" The man''s eyes went wide in fear and briefly flicked upwards, towards the second floor of the building. Mors looked upwards as his eyes glowed a sinister red. "Get her... no noise... or you all die." The man paled, and he took a step forward. "Please don''t hurt her, she is fast asleep. She hasn''t even seen your face." "10." Mors started counting, confusing the man. "What?" "..." "9." "..." "8." Stumbling on the first few steps, the man rushed up the stairs that were behind a counter littered with herbs and containers before swiftly returning with a small girl around the age of 10, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Chapter 26.3 - Rise of a Demon Lord "Dad, what are you doing?" Rubbing her eyes, the girl was guided down the stairs by her panicked father. "Don''t worry sweetheart, everything will be OK. Just do as I say." The girl stopped when she saw Mors'' intimidating figure, standing in the middle of the dark shop as rain poured down the windows. "Dad, who''s he?" The father had always kept himself between Mors, and his daughter, knowing full well that if Mors decided to act, it was nothing but a meaningless gesture. The moment his feet touched the bottom of stairs, he started to beg. "Please... she is all I have in the world, take whatever you want. Do whatever you want to me. Just let her go." Mors looked past the pair and into a back room that contained a dining table, a couple of cauldrons set up along the back wall and a stove. Pointing towards the chairs furthest from the doors, Mors issued a command, his voice making apparent that he would not tolerate any disobedience. "Sit." Both immediately complied, however, the girl was too young and innocent to truly understand the situation they were in. "Dad, what''s going on? Why is a city guard here? Have you done something wrong?" "SIT!" Hissed Mors, causing them to flinch and quickly move to the indicated seats. The father''s face was pale, displaying a conflicted expression as sweat dripped down his face. -"I must make sure Mira is safe no matter what. He hasn''t killed us yet so I just need to give him what he wants." Touching a crystal on the wall, lighting up the room in a warm yellow light, Mors walked up to the table before dragging a chair out and sitting down himself. "Unnecessary noise, lying, withholding information and you die. Do you understand." The man nodded his head fervently. "Yes, sir. My name''s Aldrec, I am at your service." "Mana core poisoning... how would I disguise its effects for 3 to 4 hours?" Asked Mors, the question completely taking Aldrec by surprise. "Errr what?" *BANG* Slamming a guards dagger deep into the table, Mors spoke again, his irritation hanging heavily in the air. "How do you mask the symptoms of ingesting a mana core?" Realising that he didn''t have a choice the man began to speak. "Ferris root will conceal the stomach pains but will cause blindness. To counteract that you will need karn''s tail infused with water mana." Mors watched emotionlessly. "If powdered, how will diluting it in a liquid effect it?" Sweat was now running down the Aldrec''s face like a river. What he was talking about had been banned by every nation long before the Starfall disaster and its knowledge severely restricted. "You can use a hydra''s blood, or any high ranked reptile to bind the primary elements, that way it will only weaken but not dissolve. Not that it matters, ingesting even the smallest amount will be enough to kill." A flicker of a smile momentarily crossed Mors'' face. "How much can you produce in two days?" "I CANT! the punishment for this is to have your soul torn from your body and imprisoned until the end of days. Also, it''s forbidden to trade in the high-grade mana cores needed without a licence, I don''t have any." "..." Mors stared at the man and placed the bloody mana core he recently acquired from the guard he met in the alley on the table. Aldrec''s hands started shaking. "O...okey, I will do it, but you need to get the mana cores and swear that you will not harm us. If anything happens to me, you must make sure my daughter is well looked after." "Answer the rest of my questions and I will swear it, on a pact as a demon as well as my pride as a dragon." Mors leant back into his chair, his eyes unwaveringly locked onto the Aldrec. Aldrec eyes went wide in surprise. "You''re a demon? But those eyes are that of a dragon. I have only seen them once in my adventuring days, but I will never forget them... You''re a hybrid?" This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Mors Ignored the man. "I need to locate the following. A map of the city, showing transportation, guard posts, beast trainers, slave markets, water supply and food depots. Transmission, vibration, ignition magic scrolls, around about a hundred of each. A beast emperors translation stone, pure sulphur, A way to enter the city barracks without arousing suspicion. Explosive and smoke crystals, as many as possible and finally."Mors'' eyes sparkled with malevolent intent. "The location of the angels, the city lord, his son and every high-level adventurer, soldier and mustering field in the city." "What are you going to do?" Asked Aldrec, his complexion worsening with every item Mors listed as it became apparent that the demon was not planning something small. Sitting up, Mors placed his pale, bony hands on the table as his face revealed the first emotion Aldrec has seen. "Ringing the bell, announcing the fight... calling the contenders." Mira had been silent the entire time, picking up on the tense atmosphere however the curiosity finally got the better of her. "You''re that demon, right? the one, the angels, are hunting?" "MIRA!" Shouted the father as he went to cover her mouth, fearing that she would anger the monster in front of them. Just as he was about to reach her, he stopped in surprise at the sadness and pain emanating from Mors'' reply. "...Yes... I am." Before he could stop her, Mira stood up and walked towards Mors. Coming to a halt in front of him, she suddenly moved forward wrapping her arms around him with a small tear in her eye. "I''m sorry." Stunned, Mors looked down, his emotionless mask slipping for a fraction of a second. "What are you sorry for?" "For how they killed your wolf... no animal... friend should go through something like that... I couldn''t watch." Mors stood up with unbelievable speed, grabbing Mira by the throat, lifting her high into the air causing her feet to dangle. "MIRA!" Aldrec panicked, however, the moment he stood, the point of a sword was grazing his neck causing him to freeze. Looking into Mira''s panicked eyes, Mors searched for deceit or mockery, however, what he found appeared to be genuine sadness. Letting out a sigh, he dropped her to the floor where she coughed and gasped for air. "You''re the first truly genuine person I have met in this world." Said Mors as he lowered the sword pointed at Aldrec''s neck, allowing him to rush to his daughter''s side. The moment he reached her, like a striking snake, Mors grabbed both of their arms, causing them to shout out in pain as their skin hissed. Looking down at his daughter''s arm, which now had a black handprint similar to the one on his own, burnt into it, an enraged Alderic stood up. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?" Mors sat back down as if he didn''t have a care in the world. "For the next 72 hours, if you talk about me, or any subject related to anyone else, a curse will activate and shatter your souls into a million pieces... In two days, after you have prepared what I need, and told me everything you know, you will leave this city and never return. If I am happy with your behaviour, I will remove the curse then." "Be warned. I am only sparing you because of the innocence your daughter has. Do not test my patience." Although on the outside, Mors was calm, internally he was furious with himself. -"Why do I care about these people... I should have stuck with the plan and killed them the moment I have what I need. Pretending that I have an ability to curse is utter madness... This is only the start, and already I am leaving loose ends." The man immediately kneeled on the floor and bowed his head. "Anything for family." Mors nodded his head before looking out of the window at the side of the room. "Yes... anything for family." Chapter 26.4 - Rise of a Demon Lord Mors interrogated Aldrec deep into the night, forcing him to mark the locations he was interested in on a city map Aldrec had lying around, as Mira slept with her head on the table. "Here you can find one of the entrances to the city''s aqueduct." Aldrec was trying his best to impress the demon and secure his daughter''s safety. "And this is the slave traders quarter. There are a few independent retailers elsewhere, but they are all small scale and only deal with low-quality goods." Mors nodded his head at each statement, regularly checking Aldrec''s eyes and body language for any signs of deceit. Deciding he had had enough information to put his plan into motion, Mors decided to find out the current situation of the city. "Enough. What is the latest news and gossip?" "It has been a quiet few months, the only news would be you and your.... companions." Aldrec shivered as a chill crept up his spine. "A..a..and the Dark Hearts mercenary group, well more of a party actually, have been captured and are to be executed in four days for crimes against the city." Mors struggled to withdraw his blood-lust, his fingers, partially changed into the draconic form, dug deep into the table. Aldrec sat in silence as Mors battled with his emotions before his face finally returned to its emotionless state. "I think it''s best we avoid that subject..." Nodding his head Aldrec quietly spoke. "I know you are in pain but will hurting others ease it? I am sure... the one precious to you wouldn''t want this. " "I can see where your daughter gets it from. Your idealists." Letting out a cold, bone-chilling laugh, Mors slowly stood up. "Even though it will only bring you ruin, on this rare occasion, it''s your kind hearts that has saved your life." Mors'' statement caused Aldrec to laugh condescendingly. "A good man? Which good man would aid a demon commit mass murder, even for the sake of his daughter." Mors'' heavy footsteps resounded across the small room as he approached the stove and started rummaging through the cupboards above it. "I have seen men sacrifice everything they hold dear, wives, lovers, parents and children for worthless ideologies. Seen men slaughter their entire family in the name of what''s right, and mothers smother their child because they were born with the wrong coloured hair. What you are doing might be condoned by zealous idiots that follow some insane sense of justice but what does it matter?. It might not mean a lot coming from a demon that you are forced to help, but in my mind, your one of the best people I have met in this misbegotten world." Aldrec shook his head. "If you have seen such atrocities, then why do you want to commit more of them? Violence only breeds violence."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "You should have been a priest." Chewing on what appeared to be dried meat, Mors returned to his seat. "Aldrec, the only way you can truly empathise with another, is to experience exactly what that person has and nothing more. Do not try to force your morals on me, for we stand on opposite sides of the abyss." Aldrec frowned deep in thought. "I guess the rumours about demons being mindless, blood-crazed savages, is at least, partly wrong." "The only other demon I have ever known is more timid and gentle than a door mouse." Chuckling Mors tapped the map in front of him. With the loss of Runt, Mors could not bear to dwell too long on what might have happened to Kara, if he did, he knew he would lose himself. "Which reminds me, where was Runt... k... taken." Aldrec gave a confused look, causing a vein to pop on Mors'' forehead as he felt his anger surging forward, once again threatening to take over. "The dire wolf." ==== Sacred Temple''s embassy - Matn ==== "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU CAN''T FIND HIM!" Bellowed Diana as she swept her arm across the desk in front of her, sending scrolls and books crashing to the floor. "It''s one simple demon, it''s not even a Duke rank, and it''s heavily injured. After using that sort of phantom spell, it should have been incapacitated for days. Are you and your men completely incompetent." The thought that they could have been tricked flashed across Diana''s mind before being quelled. -"There is no way he could fake that energy signature; I felt it myself as I was chasing him across the desert." Standing at attention in front of the raging angel was a young, pale soldier. "Forgive me, High Executioner. Our scouts are scouring the area where the demon''s energy disappeared but haven''t found anything. A sand wyrm could have eaten the demon after he ran out of mana. Like you rightly said, he was heavily injured." Diana slammed her hand onto the desk. "HA! That demon wouldn''t die to a lowly wyrm. He''s hiding somewhere, recovering his strength and waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, I know it." "Dear, it''s not the lieutenant''s fault. The demon was intelligent enough not only to avoid its sentence but to escape from us." The male angel that also tried to capture Mors walked into the room through a side door and gave a nod to the soldier. "Your dismissed lieutenant. Take a couple of hours to rest before heading back out there. If the demon is not found and killed, he will return to extract his vengeance upon the city and we will all be held accountable." Taking the lifeline the angel had given him, the soldier bowed before hastily walking out, closing the door behind him. "Michel... I really fucked up." Sighed Diana. "We fucked up dear. The demon was right; we completely underestimated him. It''s been too long since we encountered a demon of any real strength. The great demons of the past are dead or slaves leaving us with the job of cleaning out the trash. It''s not impossible that every now and again, one will be born with the power to put up a bit of resistance." Michel said as he wrapped his arms comfortingly around Diana. Diana twisted around in Michel''s embrace and smiled. "I know. He will show himself eventually, and when he does, we will eliminate him and return to the temple with his head. The high priest will be ecstatic with a draconic demon specimen." Michel leant towards Diana and gave her a passionate kiss before revealing a charming smile. "Well, until he does, we might as well keep ourselves busy." Chapter 26.5 - Rise of a Demon Lord A procession of brightly coloured caravans, propelled off the sand by magic, slowly crossed the outskirts of the Great Desert heading towards a mountainous area in this distance. On top of the last waggon, Bruce and Alec sat, deep in conversation. "Do you think the Sacred Temple acted?" Alec took a deep breath. "Yes, they will use any excuse to kill a demon, I bet they even instigated an incident so they wouldn''t be questioned." Bruce shrugged. "What if he lives?" "He won''t, Executioners, are at a minimum, Duke level, and they always travel in pairs. Even if he somehow managed to pull it off, they would just start an Inquisition and hunt him down mercilessly. They aren''t the largest religion for nothing." "I know what you say makes sense, I guess I am just finding it hard to believe we managed to get rid of him so easily. Even in the stories, the hero''s frequently die to kill a demon." Said Bruce in a distracted tone as he revealed a wide smile. Alec frowned. "You forget we were the first to act, If this were a story, we would be the bad guys." "Pfft, what nonsense are you talking about? He was blatantly going to kill us. Just because we took the initiative doesn''t make us evil." Scoffed Bruce. Shrugging his shoulders, Alec quickly scanned the surroundings for any signs of danger. "Intention and action are completely different. Yes, he probably intended to let us die. However, his actions were to save Claire and thus, indirectly saved us. We owed him our lives. " "He''s a demon; that''s all there is to it." Muttered Bruce as he turned and stared into the horizon, indicating that he did not want to continue the conversation. ==== Aldrecs shop - Matn ==== The sounds of a city coming to life gradually penetrated the gloomy shop as Mors stretched lazily and stood up. He had decided to get a few hours sleep before scouting out the city and making sure Aldrec had been telling the truth. Looking around he spotted Aldrec standing over one of the cauldrons, a green bubbling liquid threatening to boil over. "Will you be ready by tonight?" Jumping slightly, Aldrec turned around with a sad, pained face. "As long as you get me enough mana cores... It will be done by tomorrow morning." Mors nodded once and started walking to the door. "Good, but I was talking about our meeting point." Returning to his work, Aldrec stared into the cauldron. "Ahhh, yes. I will be there. By the way, You are wearing a nightguards clothes and will stand out like a sore thumb during the day; I have placed some clothing on the chair... wouldn''t want you to die and let this curse become permanent." Mors started removing his clothing, ignoring that Mira had entered the room. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Mors reached over and picked up a green shirt hanging on the chair. "Changing." "You can''t go out looking like that! Those clothes look like they are going to fall off you at any moment." After he finished changing Mors was about to leave when Mira once again spoke up as she approached him with a small box. "Stand still; I am awesome at sewing." Fifteen minutes later, Aldrec watched on in disbelief as his daughter scolded the demon in front of him. "DONT GROWL AT ME. JUST STAND STILL!" This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Mors glared at the little girl, who was currently reducing the length of the shirts right sleeve. "Stab me with that needle one more time and I will snap you like a twig." Looking up into his eyes, Mira revealed a mischievous smile as she purposefully stabbed Mors'' arm a few times, just to make her point. "Keep threatening me and I won''t give you any breakfast." Sighing Mors looked at Aldrec, who just shook his head in response. "Don''t look at me; I gave up fighting with her a long time ago. Just like her mother, may the gods bless her soul." Mira crossed her arms with a triumphant look on her face. "Done! Now, all we need to do is feed you up, and you might look semi-presentable. Wait here." "Are you sure she''s human?" Shaking his head at how easily Mira could disregard him as a demon that held her life in his hands, Mors waited for Mira to return. When she did, she was carrying a large slab of dried meat. "I saw you eating some of this last night; I will give it to you, but you better replace it when you come back." Aldrec began adding ingredients into the cauldron beside the one with the green liquid. "I never said she was. Still, I am shocked to see that the rumours were true." Deciding he has wasted enough time, Mors opened the side door and walked through while taking large chunks out of the meat in his hand. "You will have to tell me about it later." Although it was still early morning, the once empty street had erupted to life as thousands of people began their daily tasks. Mors kept his gaze down, avoiding eye contact so that he would not attract any unnecessary attention as he marched forward, in the direction of the city centre. Mors'' black tail drew a few curious gazes, but as they were so close to the Grand Desert and reptilians were not too uncommon, they soon lost interest. If one were to ignore Mors'' eyes, he now looked like a gaunt young man, melding perfectly in with the crowds of Matn. As Mors walked past the multitudes of people and shops, he briefly paused when he came to a large intersection where a man was standing on a pedestal, shouting to passers-by. "THREE DAYS UNTIL THE EXECUTION OF THE DARK HEARTS! SEE THE RUTHLESS TRAITORS TO OUR BELOVED CITY GET EXECUTED IN THE PUBLIC SQUARE." The man ceased when Mors walked over to him, still keeping his eyes on the ground and used his most friendly tone. "Kind sir, out of interest, can you tell me where these traitorous scum are kept? Is it secure?" The slightly podgy man warmly smiled. "Sure. They are locked up in our Lords fortress at the centre of the city. Although you can''t see it from here due to the buildings, if you head in any direction and scan the skyline you should be able to spot it." Straightening up the Man resumed his yelling. "THREE DAYS UNTIL..." Getting the information he wanted, Mors continued his investigation of the city until the sun began to set. The street lamps started to flicker on as Mors stood in front of a shop with a creaky sign that swung in the gentle breeze. On the sign was the image of a golden hammer and anvil. Hearing rattling approaching him from the now empty street, Mors turned to see Aldrec pulling a hand cart towards him. His face set in a grim expression. Chapter 26.6 - Rise of a Demon Lord When Aldrec reached Mors, they both walked into the alleyway next to the blacksmiths. Glancing over his shoulder, looking into the cart, Mors revealed a cold smile. "Have any trouble?" Aldrec glared at Mors. "If you mean loading a dead body into a cart and infusing its long-still bloodstream with traces of a highly addictive, illegal substance that I was forced to make no trouble... then none at all." "Good, leave the cart by the door and stick to the plan. Return before the sun rises." Said Mors as he grabbed a pillow case containing night guard''s armour from the back of the cart and knocked on the blacksmith''s back door. Sighing, Aldrec dropped the cart and returned the way he came, a distressed look etched onto his face. "Forget demon; you truly are a devil." ==== A few streets away ==== Running through the streets, a young woman was carrying a large loaf of bread and a brown bag full of groceries as she hurried home. -"Fathers going to be mad, I knew staying for one more cake would be trouble. Damn Jenny, next time I see her I am going to pull her ears off." She turned the corner and nearly bumped into a gloomy looking man and abruptly began apologising. "Sorry, I didn''t see you there." Lost in his old world, the man lazily raised his hand before continuing to walk round the corner and out of sight, mumbling to himself. Feeling slightly sorry for the man, the young woman continued her dash before skidding to a halt in front of her home. -"Tsk, I am going to have to oil that sign again, I swear it gets noisier every year." Taking a moment to catch her breath, she quickly walked down the alley, ignoring the cart left outside and entered her father''s house by the side door. The look of shock and disbelief was plastered on her father''s face, contorted in terror as he lifelessly stared up at the ceiling. A large gaping hole in his chest oozed blood that ran down the sides, forming a puddle. Her older brother, wearing a similar expression, was pinned to a wooden pillar, a sword hilt sticking out of his forehead. "..." Her brain, refusing to accept what she was seeing jarred as the woman took a step forward, time seeming to crawl to a halt. Feeling a vague sense of pressure on the right side of her face, the woman''s vision slowly drifted sideways as strands of her hair fluttering into her field of vision. *SPLAT* Mors'' hand was pressed against the now bloody doorframe as fragments of bone and brain matter splattered across the room and the guard''s clothes he was once again wearing. The mostly headless corpse of the woman crumpling on the floor. "That makes three." Reaching down, Mors grabbed her limp arm and dragged her into the room before removing her and her brother''s core, placing them into a sack. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Stepping outside for a moment and taking a deep breath, Mors returned with the large bundle from the cart, slung over his shoulder. Haphazardly throwing it to the ground, Mors looked around the small room, littered in armour and weaponry. "I''ll collect what I need after I have finished with the others." Peeking out the door, Mors made sure no one was looking as he stepped out and headed towards the opposite side of the alley from which he entered. When he reached the exit, he gazed up and down the street that he had spent hours scouting earlier and let out a sigh. -"It''s going to be a long night." Starting with an enchanter''s workshop at the far end of the shopping district, Mors silently entered the shops one by one, killing the occupants and collecting what he needed. The only time he paused, was when a patrol would pass through the street. However, as nothing looked out of the ordinary, they left without really looking around. A long time after Mors started, a warm orange glow could be seen on the horizon as he loaded the last sack onto the cart. Appearing at the end of the alley and shuffling towards him, Aldrec looked like he hadn''t slept the entire night. "I don''t suppose you had a change of heart?" "It''s done, now take the cart and get out of here, The bag''s on top are full of herbs and such, so if you''re stopped, let them look at them." Coldly said Mors, his face completely unreadable. "My reputation in this part of the city is pretty high... I doubt I will be checked." Nodding his head Aldrec, picked up the support and began dragging the cart away, giving a quick look over his shoulder towards Mors. "It seems even demons can have regrets." Waiting until the cart had disappeared out of sight, Mors entered the blacksmiths and took the guard, who he killed when he first left the sewer''s body out of the sack and dressed him, in his now bloody armour before changing back into Aldrec''s clothing. Stabbing the body with a short sword, Mors carried it and three pillowcases full of gold, silver and other expensive items to the corner of the blacksmiths while splashing a large container of blood sporadically onto the floor. Placing the guard''s hand in what was left of the container, Mors places it on the wall creating a bloody hand print, sliding down to where he dropped the body before covering it in the rest of the blood. Mors pulled a small red stone out of his pocket, crushing it as he closed his eyes. -"This better work." Inside every shop that Mors visited, small bundles erupted into an intense flame, which began hungrily devouring them. Smoke started drifting from under the blacksmith''s door as Mors stepped out onto the still dark street and walked away, releasing a sinister chuckle. -"It should take them a day or two to piece together what really happened and by that time, it will be too late." Chapter 26.7 - Rise of a Demon Lord Groups of volunteer firefighters. probably low ranked water mages, guards, as well as the more curious citizens of the city, raced past Mors as alarm bells rang behind him. Walking slowly, taking note of the response times as well as mentally preparing himself for what was to come, the sun was already breaking through the clouds by the time Mors had reached Aldrec''s shop. Passing the now empty cart, Mors opened the door, quickly scanning the room before entering. Last night''s experiences, coupled with his confrontation with the angels, had shown him just how easy it was to be killed in this world. While he did not fear death, he had something he needed to do and as such, was prepared to be overcautious. Seeing that Aldrec and Mira were cooking breakfast, he stepped in causing Mira to turn around. "MORS! You''re late. I nearly burnt breakfast." Falling into a chair at the table, Mors looked at her as he placed his head on the table, the bag''s under his eyes and his extremely pale skin making him look more like a skeleton than one of the living. "I am going to sleep." Pouting Mira put her hands on her non-existent hips. "Not before you eat! Go upstairs and wash up." Not having the energy to argue, Mors struggled up the stairs, watched bemusedly by Aldrec. "Mira, dear. Remember the conversation we had when I got back? He''s a dangerous demon; you can''t go provoking him like that. He''s listening to you now, but you don''t know when that will change. Your only half Nephilim, your powers are not as strong as your mothers." "I haven''t even used my powers," Mira sweetly smiled as she put a plate full of sausages, eggs and green vegetables on the table where Mors was previously sitting. "After he had looked into my eyes, I could tell he wasn''t a bad demon; he''s just hurt and alone." "Mira..." Aldrec was at a loss at what to say. "He has and will do terrible things; he is not the person you think he is." Laughing Mira returned from the stove with her father''s breakfast. "Maybe it''s part of my powers, but somehow I just know he will not hurt us... at least as long as we don''t betray his trust. What he does when we are not around is none of our business." The conversation died as Mors walked into the room and slumped into the chair, eating the meal that was placed in front of it. Almost inhaling it, he pushed the plate to the side and let his head hit the table. "Aldrec, have you finished the paralysing poison I asked for?" Aldrec took a small phial out of his pocket and hesitantly slid it across the table. "...Yes." "Good.... The mana cores are in the blue sack. Next to it is a purse filled with coins. Once you have complete your task, rent a carriage and a couple of bodyguards and pack your belongings. You leave tonight." Picking up the purse, quickly taking a peek inside, Aldrec''s pupils went wide. "This.... this is a small fortune." Mors closed his eyes. "I am purchasing this shop and compensating you for your services, with that you should be able to establish yourself in another city without worrying about finances for a while. I am going to sleep. Wake me a few hours before dusk." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Leaving the demon to sleep, Aldrec began his tasks with a complicated look. He now had the means to provide his daughter with the life she deserved. However the price he had to pay wasn''t cheap, and he wasn''t sure how he would live with his conscience. -"If he was a devil, I am pretty sure I would have been selling my eternal soul." ==== Dusk ==== Outside Aldrec''s store, a large carriage, pulled by four raptor-like creatures, waited as a few heavily armed adventurers loitered about. "Who would have thought a guy with so much money would live in such a dump." Joked one of the men as he kicked a pebble to the side of the street. "Probably some noble''s love den." Chuckled another. "The brutal murders by that doped up guard probably put the willies up em. Jacks said that he''d had a few relocation requests today." A female voice echoed out of a full set of plate armour. "I heard the guy even took their mana cores to sell on the black market; They only found a few on him so they think he might have stashed them somewhere thinking he would return for them." The old man sitting in the driver''s seat laughed. "Nah, I bet he had an accomplice. Then again why they would leave something that would sell so handsomely on the body, I have no idea." The group fell silent as the store door opened and Mira and Aldrec emerged with the last of their luggage. Behind them was a pale looking man with a grim, almost frightening expression. "Look Nads, you and him look like you would get on like a house on fire. You could play, scare the children for your first date." Laughed the old man as he took a swig from a silver canteen. The armoured woman cocked her head as her gaze swept over Mors. "Nah, he''s nothing but skin and bone. I''d break him in a heartbeat." Noticing Aldrec''s eyes nervously darting between the adventurers and the young man, The woman known as Nads realised that he was their real employer and gave him a slight bow. "Sorry for our disrespect Sir. We may be a bit foul-mouthed, but I guarantee we are the best of the best." Heaving a sigh of relief, that did not go unnoticed to the adventures, Aldrec and Mira climbed into the carriage and closed the door, Mira giving a final wave to Mors. Slowly walking up to the armoured woman, Mors stared into the slits in her helm. In the dying light she didn''t manage to get a good look at him, but now they were this close together, her skin tingled in warning as she looked deep into his blood red, reptilian eyes. "Do not disappoint for even the ends of the earth will not be far enough for you to run." Mors turned around and walked back into the store, closing the door behind him and letting the woman take a deep breath. Revealing a nervous smile underneath the plate helm, the woman jumped up next to the old man and signalled for them to start moving. -"On second thought... he might break me." Chapter 26.8 - Rise of a Demon Lord In the back room of Aldrec''s store, Mors sat deep in thought. His eyes were closed, his face an expressionless mask as the shadows around him seemingly bent, as if try were trying to touch him. A black fog rolled around the floor, surrounding him as it swayed menacingly in the slight draft entering from the doors. At this moment in time, Mors fit the description of a demon perfectly and would cause even the strongest of warriors to shake in fear. As the last dying rays of light fell, the entire room was shrouded in darkness. The only sound was the occasional creaking of wood and Mors'' deep, steady breathing. Having finished mentally preparing, Mors stood up and slowly opened his eyes; that burned with malicious intent. The air around him momentarily hummed as his blood-lust exploded forth before he was able to repress it. Smiling at the terrified howls of dogs nearby that had felt his aura, Mors walked over and started unpacking the suit of armour and weapons he had taken from the blacksmiths. After equipping plain greaves and arm guards, Mors fixed the clasps of a smooth silver breastplate and two viciously spiked pauldrons before putting on a haunting, spartan-like helmet that completely masked his face. Picking up a massive bastard sword and swinging it around a few times to check his manoeuvrability, Mors placed it on the scabbard on his back and added a small short sword to his waist before taking one last look around the room and picking up two large rucksacks. Flinging them over each shoulder, he was just about to leave the room when he paused and returned the table where he placed a small brown bundle. -"Sometimes it''s not about killing whats in front of you, but protecting what''s behind." Mors stepped out into the cold night are and took a deep breath before he started walking, his plated boots resounding menacingly against the floor. Soon he entered a small area in which a well stood at the centre. Without pausing, he walked past it and flicked his wrist, sending a small blue stone down it and entering the water with a little splash. At the edge of the square, Mors hesitated briefly before pulling a similar looking bundle to the one he left at Aldrec''s out of his rucksack. The moment he turned the corner, he locked eyes with two armed men. The guards eyed Mors suspiciously as Mors approached before shrugging and turning back to each other. The guard on the left restarting their conversation. "Fucking adventures, always walking around like there is going to be a battle. We have enough problems at the moment without having to jump at every shadow." The guard on the right scratched his chin as he looked at Mors mockingly. "I wouldn''t worry about it; they can play at being real soldiers all they want, they will never be as good as us." Mors quickly passed and, making sure they were not watching, suddenly threw the small sack into the gap between the guard post and the next building before continuing into the night. Mors continued this strange behaviour, along with many others throughout the night, only stopping when he had all but emptied the bags and the sky faintly began to lighten with the approaching dawn. -"Looks like I am running out of time... I need to speed this up." Making his way to where Aldrec had marked the prominent slavers and beast tamers, Mors finally stopped in front of a huge, sand coloured building with a single, double door entrance. The words ''Danik''s Monster House'' were engraved on the walls, surrounded by all manners of weird and mysterious creatures. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Mors sighed in disappointment. -"Compared to those in Alzor, this is truly pathetic... I hope this isn''t a waste of time." Opening one of the doors and walking in, Mors was greeted by a tired looking watchman, who looked up unenthusiastically. "Sorry were closed, come back later to try your hand at taming one of our legendary beasts." Ignoring the man, Mors walked towards the large door behind him, causing him to scramble to his feet. "SIR! YO..." The man''s words were cut off as his head separated from his body. Continuing, Mors quickly navigated the maze of corridors and stepped out into an enormous sand-floored room with twenty large cages surrounding it. The moment Mors walked into the room, it exploded in the enraged screams of the cage''s occupants, letting Mors know he had found the right place. The room Mors was standing in was reserved for the most dangerous, untrained monsters that the taming collars could not control. In the centre of their foreheads, bright green gems had been magically embedded, some still bleeding from the procedure, so that, with the right master gem, tamers could issue their orders. In the cage closest to Mors, an enormous silver ape, ten times the size of a man, slammed into the bars before it jumped back in confusion. It had done this act many times and was always delighted when it made its tormentors jump in fear however the humanoid in front of him didn''t even flinch and instead looked at him as if the great ape were nothing more than an annoyance. Without uttering a sound, Mors met the eyes of each monster, causing them to retreat to the back of their cages and lower the eyes. The scent of fresh blood hung heavily in the air around Mors, and a terrifying chill crept over them as if they were standing in front of some ancient, tyrannical monster. Monsters, especially high-level ones like these had exceptionally good instincts and immediately picked up on this as well as the soul-shattering killing intent emanated by Mors'' small body. Mighty as they were, this creature in front of them was in a completely different league and they could do nothing but submit. When the last of the monsters had silenced, Mors reached into his rucksack and pulled out a large green stone, the size of a man''s head and held it out in front of him causing the green stone on each monster to glow. "Serve me for a single day, and freedom shall be yours." Hesitantly, the monsters raised their heads. "Tomorrow, the earth shall shake, and the air shall be filled with the screams of your oppressors. Once it starts, you are to escape and kill anything not wearing a red armband OR any that are the same as me." Mors'' once again looked at each of the cowering creatures, causing them to flinch. "There is a female hiding in this city that is precious to me. Find her, and get her safely out of the city. Once this is done, you are free, and I will owe you." Suddenly the monsters let out shrieks of fear as Mors let his killing intent wash over them causing the air to crackle menacingly. "Do not let her get hurt... for not even death shall save you from my wrath." After making sure the monsters were obedient, Mors freed them from their restraints and exited the building. Looking at the brightening sky, he quickly headed towards a similar looking building in the distance. Chapter 26.9 - Rise of a Demon Lord Mors'' hurried footsteps resounded down the tight corridor as the morning sun streamed through the barred windows. A nauseating stench bombarded his senses causing him to wrinkle his nose in disgust. Behind him swung a door, barely hanging on its hinges as it bumped into a dismembered arm lying on the ground. -"I am out of time; this is the last one." Inserting a large bronze key into a metal door, Mors unlocked it and gave it a good kick, swinging it open so fast that it embedded into the wall, sending stone chips flying. Cowering at the back of the room where hundreds of humanoids consisting of every race Mors knew of, and even a few he didn''t. Mors had gotten impatient and in his rush, had missed a guard''s vitals allowing him to scream out in agony before being forever silenced. The slaves had obviously heard this, and with Mors'' entrance were preparing for the worst, well most of them anyway. Standing between Mors and the other slaves were two hulking men covered from head to foot in tribal tattoos, grim expressions displaying that they were prepared to die but would not do so quietly. Ignoring the men, Mors scanned the room and sighed in disappointment, his helmet muffling the sound, making it sound like he was annoyed. -"Apart from the two glaring at me, this lot is almost worthless. I guess I was expecting too much after the last place full of ex-Templar." Clearing his throat, Mors broke the awkward silence. "I am prepared to release you on three conditions. 1) You will wear a red armband at all times until you exit this city. 2) You will not attack anyone with a red armband, any rampaging monsters or any female demons you encounter. 3) You will cause as much chaos as possible while you try to escape. Run or fight it matters not to me. All those who agree to please step forth." Only the eldest tattooed man moved forward. "Do not toy with our hearts lad. Hope can be a poison if given and then taken away." Mors'' figure flicked and instantly appeared in front of the man, landing a fist into his stomach with enough strength to make him drop to his knees. He didn''t need to do this as he could have just commanded it, and the collars around their next would have forced them to comply, but his patience was growing thin and time was of the essence. Before the man could react, Mors grabbed hold of his collar with both hands and pulled it apart, causing a deafening clanging noise as it fell to the floor.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The man''s eyes went wide. "You... who are you? Only those who have surpassed the strength of a Duke can break a collar with strength alone." Mors tossed the man a grey stone with small red runes carved into it as he started walking towards the door. "That stone will remove the collars from the others. Oh, and I wouldn''t drink any of the water in this city unless you want to experience a slow, agonising death." The man rose to one knee and bellowed. "My name is Thor and with me, is my brother Skaleg. We are of the Behemoth Clan and never forget our debts. Where will we be able to find you when we have complete your tasks?" Mors walked through the door and disappeared, his voice echoing back into the room. "If you still feel like joining me when you see what I am capable of, just follow the trail of bodies. Mors exited the building and glared at the sun as if it was his worst enemy. -"So times finally up. Still, the gods seem to be smiling upon me; those two look like they will be able to create quite the diversion." Erupting into a quick jog, Mors dashed down the street, drawing the curious gazes from everyone that he passed. Almost ten minutes later Mors skidded to a halt in front of a large, embellished road plaque. -"God damn it, I didn''t tell them when to start... If they start too soon, all my plans will be ruined, I have been too sloppy. If this had been any of the times in my old world, I would have been hung, drawn and quarters by now." Shrugging his shoulders, Mors marched into the street, past the sign that read ''Embassy Road'' and towards a large white marble building proudly standing in the centre. -"What will be will be, the Bridges have been burnt; there is no turning back. The time for preparation is done. Now its blood, sweat and the enemies tears." Reaching the front gate he slammed a fist into his chest, saluting the two guards and gave the most courteous bow he could. "I bring information from the demon hunt. It is imperative I speak with the High Executioner immediately." Both guards looked nervously at each other, then up to an open window where faint moans of pleasure leaked, barely audible. "I am sorry the High Exec...." Mors interrupted the man. "If I don''t report this now, my life will be forfeit; I will interrupt her myself if it causes you problems." Both the guards heaved a sigh of relief as they stepped aside. "Thanks... even since she threw the lieutenant out the window, my heart has nearly stopped every time I see her." Mors marched past the guards and through the open door where he quickly ascended the grand stairs in front of him. Walking the corridors like he belonged there, any of the maids or butlers that came across him bowed and stepped aside. As Mors got closer, the pleasured moans of Diana''s voice echoed down the corridors causing a smile that could turn freeze fire, to spread over his face as he retrieved a handful of red stones -"Talk about getting caught with your trousers down." Stopping in the middle of a hallway, Mors drew his bastard sword as flames licked out of the slits in his helmet and he stared at the wall. "Knock Knock." Chapter 26.10 - Rise of a Demon Lord Sweat glistened for their naked bodies as Diana and Michel lovingly embrace Diana straddled his lap, sitting upright on the bed, leaning against the cold wall. A warm, loving smile was plastered across Michels'' face as he leant forward, pressing his lips gently to hers. "By that Maker and the Goddess of Light, I love you." Giggling Diana returned the kiss before breaking away and looking at his deep, ocean-like eyes. "We really should be getting up; I finally got permission from the city Lord to examine the demon''s weapon." Michels'' eyes displayed disappointment as his shoulders slightly hunched. "You know you can say it back? We have been partners for 32 years now." Letting out an exasperated sigh, Diana pushed back a little until she was leaning back. "Let''s not do this now, We ha...." "Knock, Knock" Diana''s sentence was interrupted by a terrifying voice as both angels froze due to the most malicious and blood-thirsty killing intent they had ever felt, wash over them accompanied by dozens of explosions resounding in the distance, causing the magnificent chandelier above the bed to rattle slightly. Almost simultaneously with the appearance of the voice, not letting them even move a muscle in response, A sword tip exploded from Michel''s head and cut deeply into Diana''s neck, the force causing her to fall backwards onto the bed as her hands rushed to her neck. As she was falling, she felt all strength leave her body and the mana she always circulated to disperse, causing her, even more, shock as her mind fumbled with the overload of information. She hit the soft white bed, perfectly matching her wings and looked up to see Michels corpse still held upright, the look of confusion forever stuck on his face, causing tears to start forming in her eyes. Trying with all her might, she attempted to circulate enough mana to close the wound on her neck that was bleeding profusely, but it soon became apparent that she could do nothing but lay there and bleed out, a single word tormenting her. -"Why?" Dispair flashed across her face as the bedroom door slowly opened, and a silver armoured man entered, letting out a chilling laugh as he removed his helmet. "Yo!" Diana''s pupils constricted as she stared at the face she had burned into her memory, the one belonging to the only demon to ever escape her. Suddenly it all made sense, and she felt as if someone had poured ice cold water on her soul. Mors walked over towards the bed, casting a cursory glance at Michel, making sure he was dead. "I have to apologise for being a bit late; there was so much to prepare for today, but I am a demon of my word, Diana Lightfall, High Executioner of the Sacred Temple. I told you we would see each other soon, and that I would take those that were dearest to you." Causing the bed to jump with the weight, Mors sat down and pulled a sheet over Diana''s naked body, keeping eye contact the entire time. "To be honest, I a slightly disappointed; you guys were the greatest threat to me and my plans, one that I had prepared countless tricks and countermeasures to ensure my victory and its ended like this... A poisoned sword shoved through a wall." With all her might Diana managed to force a few letters out of her numb lips. "Y...Yo...You...wi...i.." "Shhh, don''t talk too much, the numbing agent will wear off the more you try to fight it, allowing you to feel Hellfire root that is flowing through your veins and making further conversation... pointless." Mors placed a finger to her lips, silencing her before looking at the pool of bright red blood soaking into the bed. "Not that you have much left for it to flow through." "As a parting gift, and as you had to watch your lover die, which I totally didn''t intend, by the way, I will let you leave this world in the knowledge that you will not be going alone." Mors emptied one of the small sacks tied at his waist, full of small red gems into his palm before crushing them. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The room violently vibrated as explosions rang out across the nearby city, quickly followed by screams of pain and anguish as Mors chuckled darkly. "The first set of explosions were the guard posts throughout the city, that was the muster fields and meeting points for the military and adventurers. Wouldn''t want them gathering too quickly now would I?" Diana''s eyes were full of shock and disbelief as her eyes darted to the twenty or more similar sacks tied to Mors'' waist. Mors followed her gaze. "Oh yes, there''s plenty more where that came from. Although Most of them were in preparation for the fight between us or to cause chaos so I can move freely, they all serve a much bigger purpose." Mors'' eyes glowed with unbound anger, and his bones cracked as he tensed his muscles. "This city took someone precious from me and so... I will wipe it off the map." Diana''s eyes light up with mockery as if trying to tell Mors he was insane, and he was bound to fail, but instead of angering him, he revealed a delighted smile. "You think I am mad don''t you?, You know, if someone were telling me that they wanted to destroy a city of three hundred thousand in a single day, I would be sceptical too but... in this world, full of magic and brutality..." Mors'' last words were heavy with Malice. "Wiping out a couple of million would be child''s play. I have done far worse with less." Mors stood up and began passing. "For example, I only had to wander around this city, depositing crushed mana core, with a few extra herbs and spices to delay its effects, into the cities water supply, granaries and any public amenities, throw a few explosives at anything of strategic or military value." "Oh and free a couple of hundred untamed S class monsters as well as a few thousand slaves that were willing to fight for their freedom and boom. Instant chaos." Madness danced in Mors'' eyes the more he talked; black bolts of lightning flicked off his body as every shadow in the room wavered towards him. "Seems like this city is already drowning in fear... Just one more... nudge and it will tear itself apart." Forcing down the urge to start indiscriminately slaughtering everyone he could find Mors took a deep, calming breath. "I have had to resist temptation before, but a demon''s bloodlust is boundless. I guess once I have achieved what I need to, I can let loose for a while. Would be rude not to with all the effort I have put in." Tears streamed down Diana''s face as she regretted with every fibre of her being letting this demon escape. "Oh, and to the other question you will probably think of at some point, about me not being able to get away with this." Mors pulled out a tattered tabard, with a black, bleeding heart, a dagger sticking out of it and a red armband. "I already have my patsies ready. All I need to do is free them and paint their colours on the City Fortress." "I am afraid we are out of time; the healers should have mostly gathered at the Cathedral by now. "Mors picked up a small dagger from Diana''s pile of clothes. "Look at me, going all evil overlord and telling you my plans, while giving you a chance to escape or some hero to come and stop me. I think I am getting a little too much into my role, don''t you think?" Diana''s eyes began to blur as her skin turned a snow-like colour due to blood loss. Realising she had but minutes to live, Mors tossed the knife to the side and instead emptied all of the remaining red crystals onto her body and the surrounding bed before pulling out a bundle of scrolls. "I think I''ll send you out with a bang and a substantial entourage. If you see Death, tell him I send my regards and to come visit, I want to have a talk about how to get the ability to raise the dead." Mors flung the scroll onto the bed as he walked out the room and took a last look at Diana before disappearing. Suddenly Michels body limply fell onto of Diana as the sword was retracted through the wall and the scroll beside her burst into a purple flame. Diana closed her eyes. -"May the L..." Chapter 26.11 - Rise of a Demon Lord Mors exited the Sacred Temple embassy, noticing the two guards he met earlier were now staring into the sky, watching massive plumes of thick, black smoke that was billowing into the heavens. The guard on the left took a few steps back before both turned around and ran inside. "We need to alert the High Executioner." Shaking his head at how easily the guards left their post, Mos hesitated for a second before continuing to walk towards the Cathedral''s spire, rising high above the rooftops. -"Fuck, I really liked that helmet, I am sick of all the medieval European armour, and its eye slits were really intimidating." When he was not more than a dozen feet away, a deafening explosion erupted behind him as the upper floors of the embassy he had just exited exploded outwards in a wall of flame, the resulting shock wave shattering the windows of the nearby buildings, raining glass down on the people below. The explosions continued to erupt as Mors''s plate boots crunched on the floor that was now covered in glass and debris, visions of similar experiences from his past lives, flashing in his mind. Shaking his head to clear his mind, Mors listened to the explosions in the distance. -"Looks like the delayed scroll are working a treat but I didn''t expect so many explosions..." Screams resounded around him as people, many bloodied or injured, ran in every direction, trying to reach their loved ones or escape to a place of safety causing him to slow his pace as he sidestepped the panicked people. Black smoke occasionally rolled down the streets, carried by the wind or high into the sky where it was beginning to block out the sun causing Mors to frown. "I didn''t think it would spread this quickly; I guess the packages left at the adventurers guild and barracks were more successful than I expected they would be." Mors repressed the urge to go find Kara as his mind began to clear after extracting the first part of his vengeance and he realised just how dangerous the city would become, starting regretting his decisions. -"If I had known it would have been this easy to kill the angels or my methods would be this effective, I wouldn''t have been so reckless. The best case scenario at the moment is that she has been captured and locked away in the City Lord''s fortress... I don''t know what I would do if I accidentally killed her..." Being a world of magic, that had been built upon such principles of survival of the fittest and the strong dominating the weak, Mors had expected that most of his plans would have been thwarted or at least the damage mitigated. Even using the mana cores was a backup plan so that he could barter with the angels, using an imaginary cure, to escape if he was put in a disadvantageous situation. Looking around, Mors realised that he had completely overestimated the city and its defences, the smoke filling the sky indicating that his bombs had started a city-wide inferno that was spreading rapidly and the lack of soldiers and adventures on the streets, that his explosives at their rally points had been devastating. -"Looks like I actually might wipe this city off the map, I just wanted to ensure my escape route by creating a little chaos after killing the City Lord and his son..., What is with this fucked up world? They hunt dragons and demons for fuck sake yet can''t stop a small fire." Pushing the thoughts from his mind, Mors approached the Cathedral and noticed that the sides of the streets had become littered with people wailing, clustered around corpses that spewed vibrant, toxic looking liquids from every orifice, contorted into gruesome shapes indicating just how painful their deaths were. Mors shook his head as he calmly walked forward. "I guess I must be pretty lucky. When I ate my first core, it was completely on impulse, and I didn''t even think of the consequences?" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Shaking him from this thoughts, a group of mages, led by a few high ranked soldiers burst from around a corner and charged down the street, abruptly shoving people out of their way. Their bright blue and white robes fluttering in the wind as what appeared to be their captain shouted out. "Embassy Road has been hit; we need to get there now and ensure the envoys are safe." As the captain was about to shoulder Mors to the side, his arm passed through the shadow that was once Mors''s body, only for him to appear behind them, continuing to walk without even breaking his stride. The group faltered before slowly coming to a stop. Blood violently erupted from them, dyeing the surroundings red as the bodies fell to the floor twitching. A few seconds later, screams filled Mors'' ears as the people, who momentarily stood in stunned silence, began fleeing in all directions. With each step that he took, Mors felt the dark mana in the air increase as it flowed into his body like a raging river. His gaunt features slowly filling out to his original appearance and his muscles bulged and contracted as they were continuously broken down and rebuilt, becoming stronger and more powerful with each iteration. Mors turned down the street that the group had come from, only to spot five men, wearing a mismatch of pillaged armour, standing over the bodies of two guards. Noticing the red armbands, Mors revealed a grim smile as he continued to approach the group. Enraged eyes locked onto his before instantly dropping to the floor, as the men realised who was approaching them. Falling to one knee, they continued to stare downwards in silence, not daring to make a sound. This behaviour was not due to the fact that Mors had freed them the during the night, but because they had witnessed first hand the extent of the devastation he had brought to the city. Ignoring Mors'' personal strength, they believed that anyone with the audacity to do this to a city must have a tremendously powerful organisation backing them, or be a complete lunatic. Either way, he was someone that they did not want to anger even in the slightest and so displayed the utmost deference. Mors advanced past them without stopping and walked into a wall of smoke, his voice trailing behind him. "If you''re hunting the group of mages that just passed for their teleportation scrolls, I left their corpses around the corner. You better hurry before the blood soaks into them." Shivering at the Mors icy, almost dead like tone, the men silently nodded. Although they had been chasing the group of mages, they knew they were no match for them in a fair fight and were going to wait until the group split up before picking them off one by one. The fact that they had seen them disappear around the corner less than thirty seconds ago, and were now dead made the men sweat as they nervously glanced at Mors back. After watching Mors''s figure fade into the rolling smoke, blowing down the adjacent street, a grizzled looking man with a large scar running down his cheek stood up and spat onto the floor. "Remember this day my brothers, for only a few can say that Death literally passed them by." Breathing a sigh of relief the man turned around. "By the looks of it, he has just started. Let''s get the scrolls and leave this cursed city." Stepping out into a large street, Mors was engulfed into a throng of people pushing their way towards the Cathedral, those not looking for safety were carrying the injured and poisoned, hoping that the cities healers would be able to save them but all wore a grim expression, terror dancing in their eyes. Chapter 27 - Fleeing Demoness Kara crawled out of her hiding place and quickly brushed the dirt off herself, flinching at the occasional explosion in the distance that was followed by a tremor, causing dust and parts of the dilapidated building to fall. -"What on earth is going on out there." Climbing on one of the cracked beams that lead to the ceiling, Kara pulled herself to up and onto the roof, her eyes going wide in shock as she gazed upon the devastated city. Black smoked covered the sky, blotting out most of the sunlight and was illuminated in a sinister orange glow generated by the raging flames below. The wind carried the terrified screams of thousands as they fled the inferno that was rapidly engulfing the city. Luckily for Kara, Mors had neglected the slums when he put his plan into motion, and as the wind was blowing in the opposite direction, she was initially safe. If not, the cheap houses of wood would be akin to a tinderbox making it nearly impossible to escape and sealing her fate. Watching hundreds of people in the distance heading for the southern gate, Kara gathered her courage and slid down the beam. -"I don''t know what''s happening, but I need to get out of here. Runt...Mors, please be safe." Making her way through the twisted alleyways, Kara managed to locate the main road by the listening for the panicked shouts of people as they raced towards the gate. Looking around Kara noticed that people seemed to be carrying everything they could pick up, rapidly discarding anything that slowed them down haphazardly causing many people to stumble in their panic to escape. Being swept along by the crowd, Kara suddenly spotted a frail looking woman trip and fall to the ground just ahead of her. Fearing that the she would be trampled to death, Kara darted to the woman''s side and with her demonic strength lifted her up by the arm, pushing the people who were ready to walk on her away. The woman, too panicked to think straight, struggled free from Kara''s grasp and ran forward in an attempt to catch up to the group that had willingly left her behind. Kara watched with a look of utter amazement as the woman reached the side of a man, who only glanced at her in annoyance as he struggled to carry a large wooden chest on his back. Disgusted Kara continued forward as she was pushed and shoved by the crowd. -"These people, they only care about their property and their own li..." **BOOM** Suddenly a building collapsed on the right side of the street as an enormous twin tailed desert scorpion burst, though, using its scythe-like pincers to obliterate anyone standing in a 10-meter radius around it, sending blood and dismembered body parts flying into the air. Sensing that there was a larger amount of weak prey towards the centre of the city, the scorpion turned in Kara''s direction and charged the people now fleeing in the opposite direction with little regard to anything else. Watching the monster as it sliced through the screaming people, not even slowing when it hit the buildings at the side, Kara knew that she would not be able to outrun it, let alone fight. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Sinking to her knees, Kara closed her eyes and calmly awaited the inevitable. The hopelessness she was barely keeping at bay flooding forward -"It''s better if I die here, at least I will stop being a burden. I just hope Mors and Runt got out safely." A blast of wind hit her face, and after a few moments of anticipation, Kara slowly opened her eyes before drawing back in shock. Inches from her face was that of the scorpion, carefully analysing her causing Kara to inch backwards in fear. Slamming one of its claws into the ground behind her, stopping Kara from retreating any further, it once again approached and deeply inhaled, its beady black eyes sparkling with intelligence. After a few seconds, its long, armoured back legs dropped, enabling it to raise its inflexible head high into the air and let out a terrifying screech, causing Kara to cover her ears and grimace. Her ears ringing from the loud noise, Kara jumped when a monstrous roar answered the shriek and the ground shook behind her like a wall of dust, blast past. Slowly turning her head, Kara''s eyes raised upwards as she stared at a giant King''s Ape as it towered above her, its long silver fur shimmering while its pure red eyes looked directly into hers. -"What is going on? Why are the monsters working together? Why am I still alive? Are they going to... share me?" Before she could blink, the ape had scooped her up as if picking a delicate flower, making sure it did not injure her in any way and started bounding towards the city''s outer walls as it placed its grasped hand close to its chest. Realising that she was in no immediate danger, which only added to her confusion, Kara peaked out from the gaps in the giant ape''s fingers that had wrapped themselves protectively around her upper body and gasped in shock as the city flew past them and incredible speeds. Her eyes slammed shut as a piercing blue light erupted close to her and felt something slam into the ape as it faltered. Letting out a pained, mournful roar, the giant ape fell towards the ground, twisting its body just in time so it wouldn''t crush its hand and the precious cargo inside. Even though the monster knew that it had been dealt a mortal blow and did not have long to live, the fear engraved in its heart from its only meeting with the small demon with red eyes ensured that it put Kara''s safety above all else. It somehow sensed that even death would not enable to escape the monster''s grasp. Although most of the impact was absorbed, Kara was still violently thrown around before rolling out of the grasp of the great apes grasp causing her a significant amount of damage. While gasping for breath, Kara managed to raise her head slightly and spotted a giant splinter of wood, protruding from her stomach causing fresh blood to ooze out in rhythm with her heartbeat as the sound of footsteps, echoed behind her. "Get a medic over here now and let the Lord know we have captured the Demoness and we will return shortly. Recall the other squads and avoid engaging the rioters and monsters we mu..." Kara''s vision blurred as she fell into unconsciousness. Chapter 28 - Seizing the Moment A tall, majestic building that was similar to the Christian Cathedrals in Mors'' memories finally came into view as he rounded a corner, immediately greeted by a solid wall of people, all trying to push their way forward causing the demon to hiss in annoyance. -"I hate crowds." Making his way over to the wall on the far side, Mors jumped up onto a window ledge and held onto a nearby lamppost to keep his balance as he scanned the building over the heads of the crowd. A couple of hundred yards away, lying behind the Catherdials high, metal bar fence and gates that were blocked by dozens of guards, were rows upon rows of white sheets covering humanoid shaped figures. Most of the sheets were soaking up brightly coloured liquid, making it apparent to Mors what the cause of death was. Letting himself drop from the ledge, Mors felt his stomach turn as his hands violently shook before he violently rammed his head into the wall, causing the people nearby to back away, thinking he was going mad with grief. -"Get a grip Mors, You''re a bloodthirsty, draconic demon with a job to do. Remember Runt... her silky soft fur, her lovable eyes... the way she didn''t reject you for who you are... Your friend. What are a couple of hundred or thousand nobodies in comparison." Screams erupted from the grumbling crowd as Mors unconsciously released his aura, scattering the people around him in all directions as they backed away in fear. With eyes, that seemed to smoulder; Mors straightened and walked towards the cathedral''s gates, the crowd going silent and parting for him, their instincts screaming for them to make no sudden movements. Due to the terror gripping the city, Mors'' abilities had increased tenfold, so much so that the pressure of his aura caused a lot of the more seriously injured to fall unconsciousness, or if they were poisoned, vomit copious amounts of bright liquid hastening their demise. Mors was so deep in his thoughts that, before he knew it, he was standing in front of seven deathly pale soldiers, dressed in ornate suits of armour displaying the same cupped hands as the flag on the Cathedral, shaking in fear. The soldiers were frozen in place, only their eyes following Mors as he stepped past them without as much as a glance. Just as he was about to pass the last soldier, he stopped and looked at the middle-aged woman, a few tears streaking down her face, dead in the eye. "Have the healers been gathered?" Shaking the woman continued to stare at Mors as if he was the amalgamation of all her fears brought to life. Mors'' pupils constricted, and his aura thickened causing the woman and the rest of the guards to take a few steps back, not even able to breathe due to the pressure. "I asked you a question... Do not make me ask you again." Mors had been limiting his abilities as much as he could as he knew that, if he went overboard, the powers that controlled this city would be alerted to his presence and rally against him. Even with the power up from the rampant fear and terror, he was only one man and until Morrigan was once again in his hands; he was dubious if he could win a fair fight and had to keep a low profile.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. A pungent, yellow liquid began pouring out of the joints in the armour of the woman as she fell to her knees. "Y..yes, they are holding a council in the Cathedral at this very moment." A blur of silver arched outwards, and the soldiers fell to the ground dead, a pool of blood slowly forming around them. Bloody short sword still in hand, taking from the now dead woman, Mors walked across the square, past the rows of dead bodies and ascended the steps to the Cathedrals doors. It was only now that Mors realised the entire area was deathly silent, with the only sound coming from the screams and occasional explosions, far off in the distance. Slowly turning around, he felt the eyes of thousands upon him, as everyone, civilian, soldier and even the occasional group of adventurers stared at him in mute horror. Mors''s lips twitched as he resisted the urge to smile. -"Now this is a golden opportunity, shame the last time I gave a speech, we were massacred down to the last man." Pointing to the rows of bodies in the square Mors'' voice resounded outwards, heavy with conviction. "Brave citizens of Matn... the nobles of this city had plotted against you and hold the antidote to the terrible affliction that is killing our loved ones. If you ask for proof, look no further than directly in front of you, why else would there only be the bodies of us commoners lying on the ground and not a single noble?" Mors'' lips once again twitched as he pretended to a cough, covering his mouth with his hand. -"Well, I guess not being able to get to the more prominent district''s water supply was a hidden bonus, if I manage to pull this off that is." The atmosphere immediately changed as the crowd, almost insane with the confusion and fear that was tearing the city apart, latched onto a single word as Mors retracted his aura. Shouts began emanating from the crowd as they demanded the antidote. It started as quiet murmurings but suddenly turned to a deafening roar causing the few guards to draw back at the intensity. "CITIZENS! Listen, the antidote is not here; I am here to administer vengeance. My father and.. and... my daughter has already succumbed." Mors suddenly retched as a vibrant green liquid splatted down the steps, causing the crowd to panic at the thought of not being able to get the information they so desperately wanted if Mors was to die. "QUICK TELL US WHERE THE ANTIDOTE IS! WE WILL SEEK VENGENCE FOR YOU." Mors repressed a cold grin as he straightened up, pretending to stagger a bit. -"It''s amazing how illogical people become when they desperately want to believe something is true, the simplest of acts will completely fool them. I just slaughtered seven people in front of them and was perfectly fine until a moment ago, yet that has been completely forgotten as they scramble for hope." Shouting out in a pained, rough voice Mors once again staggered as if he was about to drop to the floor at any moment. "The city''s fortress, where all the nobles are rushing to secure their share. That is where the antidote is but.... there is not enough for everyone, hence why they are only giving it to those that they deem worthy... Not us common folk." Mors let his words sink into the crowd. "We are all infected; it takes 4 to 6 hours to show and another 1 to die. I no longer wish to live in this world now that I have lost what is most precious to me. Instead, I will seek vengeance against those I deem responsible... even if I am too weak to go all the way." "However, those that still have the will to live, or want to save your loved ones... head to the city fortress and exact your own justice." Mors used his knowledge of his old world as well as the divides he saw while walking the streets, to pray on the pent up emotions and feelings of the common people. Coupled with the terror and confusion caused by Mors'' attacks as well as the fear that there was only a limited supply of antidote, created a false sense of urgency, it was as if Mors threw a match into a barrel of gunpowder as the crowd exploded into action. Chapter 29 - Red Herrings The screams for justice rose high into the air as the crowd, turned mob, began moving towards the city''s fortress leaving only the carers of the sick and injured behind as well as the guards that stood at the gates. "Hope can be a dangerous thing," sighed Mors as he glanced at the stone, square building that rose up above its surrounding''s. -"That''s more of a keep than a fortress, but I suppose just like when cannons were invented in my world, when you have magic there''s no point in bricks and mortar." Turning around, Mors walked the last few steps towards the large, majestically engraved wooden doors as he spat a bright green liquid onto the floor, watching it bubble away. -"Whatever Aldrec used to delay the effects tastes like utter shit, give me a raw core any day." Deep down, Mors knew what he was doing would change him forever. He may have done worse in his past lives, but this was the first time that he didn''t care about the so called innocents being affected. In fact, it wasn''t that he didn''t care, he needed to make them pay for Runt''s death. Mors'' eyes glowed. "Kill them all, let God sort it out." Just as his hands reached the door, Mors felt a warm, tingling sensation spread over his body and let out a sigh. -"I really regret not bring my status plate with me. I have lost count of how many times I have gained new skills today, but unlike the one where my body turned to smoke, I have no idea how to use them." Releasing a dull creaking noise as if in protest at the demon''s touch, Mors threw the massive doors inwards, smashing them into the stone walls. Stepping into the long, rectangular room decorated with rich tapestries and tall windows of coloured glass, Mors looked around as if he was nothing more than a tourist enjoying the sights. Towards the back of the room stood around a hundred people in front of a statue of the Goddess of Light, dressed in all kinds of coloured robes, watching him intently. Looking at the group, Mors saw overturned chairs and a few parchments littering the floor showing just how hastily they had gathered at the end of the room, causing him to chuckle. -"They must have heard my speech." As Mors'' heavy footsteps resounded off the marble floor, a lighter, rhythmic sound greeted them and an old man with a walking stick, taller than himself, stepped forward. Twisting his long white beard as if in thought, the old man let our a deep, powerful voice. "I wondered who would have been brazen enough to spout lies upon the holy ground of the Goddess of Light. I see though your deceitful ways... demon. We know nothing of the mana core poisoning." Mors let out a light-hearted laugh as he continued walking forward. Ever since his dragonic instincts began taking over, he felt surprisingly at peace with his actions. "So you already know the cause? Impressive... I thought it would have taken you a couple more hours to work it out, but then again I guess its symptoms are pretty extravagant and easy to spot."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Suddenly Mors'' eyes narrowed as wisps of flame danced around them, analysing the old man. "Isn''t that right... Demon Hunter, or should I say, ex-demon hunter. Your core has been cracked, and most of your muscles are almost useless." Instead of looking shocked, the old man revealed a fearless smile, one that knew his death was all but assured yet unwilling to fall into despair. "I knew you were no run of the mill demon. May I ask how you knew?" Mors chuckled as he walked. "I am surprised you didn''t notice. I guess it must have been in that last demon battle where you were cursed." The old man''s eyes went wide. "Cursed?" Mors thought for a moment. "Would you believe me if I said you have a red cloud above your head so bright that a demon could spot you a mile off? It also displays, what I think is, your health, line of sight and I think the state of your mind." The old man''s brow wrinkled in anger. "Demonic Mark... I knew my illness wasn''t normal, even with a... " "Parasite?" Finished Mors causing the old man''s pupils to shrink. Mors had now crossed over half the distance of the room and cleared the rows of wooden benches. Suddenly Mors stopped and looked towards a group of young healers, no more than fifteen to twenty years old. "One of you Rebecka Altan, niece of Deckard Altan?" A small, mousy brown haired girl stepped forward, fear plastered across her face. "I...I am Rebecka." A friendly smile crept across Mors'' face, visible to all that were watching. "Get out of here now... Your uncle asks that you leave this city immediately." The shocked girl stood still for a moment before looking at the people immediately around her causing Mors to let out a deep sigh, realising that she was one of few that would not abandon those close to her for the sake of her own life. "Take your friends with you..." The moment the word''s left his mouth, the small group burst into a run, skirting Mors as best they could and quickly disappeared out of the open doors. The old man revealed a grim smile. "Looks like we finally know the reason for your visit and the destruction brought to the city... Just how much are the Dark Hearts paying you?" Mors smiled back. "Nothing... Due to circumstances that I am embarrassed to admit, I owe Deckard a favour." The man shook his head. "No matter the reason, you let the youngsters go... for that, even though I if I could, I would kill you within a heartbeat, you have my thanks." Suddenly Mors'' body turned into a blur as he passed the old man and entered the crowd of people, all secretly preparing whatever offensive spells they possessed. The old man stood there in shock, never having seen a demon move as fast, before slowly turning around and cursing. "By the maker." The high stone walls behind him were dripping with blood and body parts as Mors, who was covered in even more gore than the walls, slowly walked towards him shrugging his shoulders. "The maker has decided to sit this one out. The old man resisted the urge to retreat and glared at the advancing demon. "A Duke level demon that is not controlled by the council... Just where in the world have you come from?" Mors passed the man, no more than an arm''s length before stopping. "A wise man knows when to stop asking questions... or was that a man that lives a long time. I always forget." Watching Mors walk towards the door, the old man couldn''t resist shouting out another question. "Why did you let me live?" Mors turned his head lazily as he glanced back. "Because I always hated the villains that killed the old men in westerns for no reason. Other men, women, hell even children you could understand, and it often had a point but the old men. Hmm, maybe I am just weird. Until next time, Demon Hunter." The old man was dumbstruck by Mors'' answer and only when the demon disappeared out of the door did his brain manage to start working again. -"What a mad, terrifying creature, I must inform the council immediately. The Black Hearts have gone too far this time." Chapter 29.1 Final Touches Mors stepped out of the Cathedral and looked up at the sky, dark clouds of smoke, bathed in an orange hue from the fires below gave the city around him a hellish, gruesome appearance. Flexing his weary muscles, Mors let out a sigh -"I let that group of kids go thinking it was thanks to the commander of the Dark Hearts, but looking at the city, that old man is a welcome backup in case they get killed fleeing. Something tells me he won''t die quickly." A smiled grew on Mors'' face as he looked down the Cathedral steps and spotted twenty or so guards, probably the ones that had been posted at the gates, frozen in place as they stared at him. -"I have time for one more false lead. You can''t force someone to believe in something; you have to drop a few clues and let them come to the conclusion themselves..." Mors paused for a moment. "I guess letting that old man live wasn''t the smartest idea until now they didn''t know I was a demon." Wondering why they were looking at him as if he was some kind of monster instead of just the normal terror, Mors looked down and noticed that he was covered in copious amounts of blood. Enough that, although he had been still for only a few moments, a puddle had already formed at his feet. -"I guess I went a little overboard in there, there wasn''t even someone close to Marquess level, but I used my full strength." Mors'' plated boot clanked against the steps as he started his descent, causing all but one of the guards to flinch and back away to the sides. The guard who stood his ground wore more ornate armour than the rest, and had and an impressive, blue cloak that fluttered in the slight breeze. ==== POV Guard Captain - Fithteen minutes earlier==== I watched in terror as the silver armoured man slaughtered Jane''s group in no more than a split second and ascended the stairs of the Cathedral. Taking a brief glance around, not willing to take my eyes off him for too long, I saw everyone watching him as they stared with open mouths and fearful expressions. Just as the man reached the top and turned around, the young soldier standing next to me, Marvin whispered in my ear. "Captain... what should we do?" Before I could reply, the man shouted out to the crowd behind us, telling them an unbelievable story of how this illness was some sort of conspiracy and that the City Lord held that antidote. His act was good, but my long career in the city guard enabled me to spot his lies a mile off. -"No one is foolish enough to bel.." My thoughts were cut off by the crowd''s cries for justice as they started to move in the direction of the City Lord. -"Shit the city is under attack by some mysterious force and this guy is about to incite a riot." I try to get the attention of my men without drawing the man''s gaze but to no avail. -"These idiots are just as caught up in the show, no better than a simple minded commoner."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The instant the man turned around and began walking to the Cathedral, I hit Marvin on the head, probably harder than I should have. "Gather the others; we need to stop him." It took a good couple of minutes to collect everyone at the bottom of the stairs and for me to explain the situation. "OK, now everyone is on the same page, Jekn, Marvin and I will take the centre, the rest of you split up and take the sides. You know what he did to Jane and her team so take no chances. You see an opportunity; you go for the kill. Remember, the moment we get in there, secure as many healers as you can and get them to safety. Without them, this city is doomed." I watch as everyone nods in agreement, a tinge of fear flashing in their eyes as a chill runs down my spine. I begin to question my own plan. Jane was easily the strongest of the Holy Knights stationed here, being able to best three opponents without breaking a sweat and yet, she died a dog''s death. What chance did we have? If only the other veterans hadn''t been sent out to secure key points in the city, we might have had a fighting chance. We start climbing the stairs. However, before we are even halfway up, the man''s reappearance stops us dead in our tracks. His once silver armour covered in blood, and I swear I see a lump of flesh sticking to one of the spikes on his pauldrons. My knees tremble as the air becomes dense, just like being submerged in water and I find myself holding my breath. -"Oh, mother of light..." After gazing at the sky for a few seconds, the man covered in gore begins walking towards me with a devilish smile. -"Fuck!"Quickly glancing at the others I see them drawback, unwilling to stand and fight, I silently curse. Not that I can blame them. If I still had control of my legs, I would have got out the way myself. -"What was I thinking, We can''t defeat him. I have walked into my own grave." With each step he takes, my fear almost doubles, the only think I can do is force myself to remain standing. Eventually, after what seems like an eternity, he reaches me, then to my shock, passes without even looking, the only acknowledgement of my existence is a few words he spoke to himself before his footsteps gradually became faint. "Impressive... I released my entire aura, and they are all still standing..." When I finally have the courage to turn around, I spot him leaving the courtyard in the direction of the City Fortress, the small groups of people still in the street scattering out of his way as if leaves before a storm. Shakily, I sit down on the step as I try to calm my breathing. One by one the others come and join me, each looking as shaken as I feel. Ten minutes later, Jekn points to the floor at the bottom of the stairs and whispers in an unstable voice. "He dropped something." Looking at the bottom of the stairs my eyes go wide. "Those fucking bastards. How did they manage to hire someone like that when they have been rotting in the fortress for the last two months?" Laying on the ground at the bottom of the stairs is a crumpled, black tabard with a bleeding red heart in the centre. ==== Fortress Side Street ==== In a narrow street beside the city fortress, Mors was listening to the mob at the front entrance as they pounded on the doors, releasing anger filled shouts. However, instead of showing a happy expression, he was actually frowning. -"Things are going too well, No plan survives the first contact, let alone having so many positive ''opportunities'' to increase its effectiveness... I don''t like this, not one bit; I am going to get Morrigan and get out of this city..." Looking around and only seeing a few people occasionally running through the street as they looked for shelter, Mors sprinted at a building before kicking off, leaving a small crater and propelling himself into the wall on the other side. Quickly repeating the process a couple of times until he soared above the fortress wall. Flipping as he fell, Mors landed gracefully on the floor and looked around the empty courtyard. -"Yep... too easy." Chapter 30 - Incursion Mors'' took a deep, calming breath as he investigated the empty courtyard, elaborately filled with massive trees and wide, expansive areas of grass. -"Who would have thought that behind these walls lay a natural paradise? I was half expecting a military compound of some sort." Turning into a blur and rapidly moving across the open ground, Mors reached the corner of the square keep and leant heavily on the wall, looking at his shaking hands, flickering energy twisting between his fingers. -"I can''t suppress my ability to absorb energy anymore... it''s simply too powerful, every cell in my body feels like its going to explode." If someone who knew Mors were to see him now, they would immediately notice a huge difference in his appearance. His red iris''s were glowing brighter than they ever had and contained a strange hint of purple that danced enchantingly as if alive; his clear, white skin had faint dark red lines that pulsed and every nerve in his body was twitching vigorously giving him the appearance of a madman or someone afflicted with some terrible disease. Taking another calming breath, Mors cautiously peeked around the corner and spotted a few guards standing next to a concealed entrance only a couple of dozen feet away. -"I suppose I could just let loose and use up as much power as possible... It looks like this place is pretty much deserted." -"I fear I would lose myself and become nothing more than a raging beast. Get in, get Morrigan and get out. Anything else is a risk." Mors slowly shook his head, banishing the thought. Determination flashed across Mors'' eyes as he suddenly appeared in the middle of the guard''s formation and, not even given them time to acknowledge his presence, mercilessly killed them with his short sword. As pools of blood began surrounding the bodies, Mors approached the small wooden door and was about to kick it in when he stopped. Moving closer to the door, He tried the door knob, his pupils expanding in surprise when it turned with a dull clank and the door opened inward. -"Trap?" Mos silently swept through the small, stone corridors, illuminated by white crystals hanging intermittently on the walls inspecting every inch, expecting a trap to be triggered at any moment. -"Too easy, way too easy. It''s a trap, or I''m a friendly, pink fairy here to deliver sweets and goodwill. "Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Due to the extra caution, Mors'' pace had slowed drastically, and as time passed, the red lines covering his body became more prominent, pulsing with arcane energies, causing Mors to scratch his arms and his neck to relieve some of the pressure. -"I need to get out of this environment, yes it feels amazing, and my power has easily increased a realm but its too much for my weak body at the moment. It feels like I am being ripped apart." Peering around a corner, Mors spotted a guard guarding a stairway that descended deeper into the ground. "Time for some information." Charging with his full speed, Mors kicked the surprised guard, slamming him into the wall before sliding to the ground in a heap. Placing his foot on the dazed guard''s neck Mors waited for him to regain his senses as he scanned the area, making sure the noise hadn''t drawn any unwanted attention. "So... what''s down the stairs?" The guard looked up, terror dancing in his eyes. "If I tell you will you let me go?" Mors smiled. "Depends on what you tell me and if you ask another stupid question." The guard tried to swallow, but Mor''s boot on his throat made it impossible. "The dungeon, armoury and fortress supplies." Mors lifted his foot slightly, enabling the man to breathe properly. "On the same level?" "The dungeon is a floor under the others, the Black Heart Party, as well as a few dangerous criminals, are kept down there. There are three guard stations, two in the dungeon and one in the armoury. There should be ten men in each... now please let me go, I won''t tell anyone I promise." The man told Mors everything he knew in the hope of mercy. Mors revealed a warm smile. "Thanks, most helpful. One more question. Is the weapon taken from the demon in the armoury?" "Yes it is, but I would stay away from it, some of the men say it''s cursed. I hea*GGGHHHGGGG*." The man''s words were cut off as Mors stamped down with his boot before finally snapping the gasping man''s neck. Mors picked up the guard''s body and slung it over his shoulder before walking down the stairs. "Sorry, while there is a possibility of me being undetected, I can''t take the risk." After reaching the bottom, he hid the body in a dark corner and moved silently down the long corridor before coming to a point where the path split into three, each having a wooden sign above them. Sighing Mors shook his head and spat onto the floor. "I swear to god... have these people never been attacked before?....AHAHAHA" Letting out a light-hearted laugh, Mors slapped his palm to his forehead. -"Of course..., with the existence of magic and strange abilities, stone walls and simple traps are pretty much useless in this world. The real might of this city would be in its men, which should be pacifying the mob or out in the city trying to regain order." -"I guess it would be rude not to complete my plan now they are right in front of me." Mors looked at the signs again before heading down the one which had ''Dungeon'' written on them. Dark laughter, enough to make even the most staunch shiver in fear, rose up as his slow, methodical footsteps echoed off the cold, stone walls. Chapter 30.1 Black Hearts ==== Deckard POV [Blackhearts] ==== *Drip* My right eye twitches as that continuous, god damned drip, once again wakes me from my sleep. -"I reaaaallly hate this place." Glaring at the bucket of water in the centre of the corridor separating two rows of cells, I let out a snort and turn to Anna. "What day is it?" Anna stands up and stretches, rubbing the silver collar around her neck in annoyance. "Same day as when you asked two hours ago which was the same as the three times before that." "But you said you didn''t know then." Her beautify elven face scrunches up in annoyance. "Exactly, so stop asking stupid questions... how the fuck am I meant to tell what day it is in a cell cut off from the outside world." A shout from the opposite cell interrupts our conversation. "TAKE YOUR CLOTHES OFF ALREADY!" A faint green light emanates from Anna''s eyes as her long pointed ears go ridged. "I swear to the gods before I die I am going to stuff your dick so far down your throat, you will be pissing out your arse!" George chuckles as he moves, the sound of heavy chains clanking against his stone body. "That''s not very elf-like Anna... Can''t you just be happy with shooting him full of arrows?" "That''s racist." The enraged woman turned around and folded her arms, unconsciously emphasising her large chest. "That pervert has been sexually harassing me for two months straight. I can''t even piss in that fucking bucket without some crude comment." I let out a deep sigh. "Jecks is a member of the party, and that makes him family... try not to let it get to you. It''s his way of masking his fear." I look out from our cell and smile as I spot Jeck look away. "Shut it old man... Rather die a pervert than a scared coward." "Oh, filth like you won''t die... your probably go haunt a woman''s restroom or something." Spat Anna as she fidgeted on the spot. "Bet you love getting shit on." Realising that this was going to escalate unless stopped, I look at the rock elemental as he stares aimlessly at the ceiling, bored of the repetitive back and forth. "George... block the view so Anna can... use the ''restroom''." "Yes, Boss," George replied without emotion as he stood up and dragged his heavy bindings to the middle of our cell before sitting down, completely masking the area behind him. -"I still don''t understand why they wrapped him in chains when he already has a slave collar on, but I guess it has something to do with making the guards feel safer."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Thanks..." Anna''s face flushed red as she quickly ducked behind the elemental and to our communal bucket. Jeck, not one to miss an opportunity to heckle grabbed hold of his bars and raised himself up so he put more power into his shout. "Anna... if it''s a shit hold it in. Last time you nearly killed us with the stench." A wave of killing intent flowed out from behind George. "... I will fucking kill you one of these days." A deep growl erupts from Jeck''s cell as a feminine figure emerged from the shadows, her amber cat''s eyes glowing in the dim light. "Enough of your threats, Elf. Harm a hair on my brothers head and I will make sure that not even your ancestors will recognise you on the other side." -"Why do we have to do this every time..." I inwardly complain as I sit up and prepare to calm everyone down when a cold, tingling sensation creeps up my spine. "SHUT UP... somethings wrong." "Oh, a new tactic to sto..." Said, Jeck, as he took a deep breath and suddenly stopped. "I got to hand it to you, for a half beast, your senses are even better than mine. The air is heavy with blood... and lots of it at that." *BANG* The large, wooden door smashed open and three guards almost fell over each other in their rush to get inside. Immediately one ducked to the side and hid in the shadow of the corner as the others ran to the end of the room and turned around, weapons in hand with the backs firmly against the wall. "Jailbreak from one of the other rooms?" Muttered Anna as she reappeared next to George and nervously glanced around. I think for a moment. "No chance... we all are wearing slave collars, the bars are just an act to wear us down mentally before our executions... this must be the work of a third party and guessing by the state of the guards, a powerful one." A deep, terrifying voice echoed into the room causing everyone to shiver. "So....Where are they?" One of the guards looked around the room and sank to his feet. "We''re fucked... This is the cell block the Black Hearts are in. Why couldn''t we picked one of the other rooms." Noticing his companion on the floor, the other guard looked around and let out his own barrage of curses before pulling the man up. "You have got to be the most directionally impaired idiot I have ever met. Why the hell did I follow you... A dead end that happens to contain the people that monster is looking for." A blood-curdling scream passed through the open door causing a deafening silence to fall upon the room, only broken by that incessant dripping. I step away from the bars, towards Anna and George and whisper. "Whoever it is, it looks like they are looking for us and are no friend to the city. It might be our lucky day." Anna''s eyes still had the faint green glow about them as she crept forward and tried to look down the pitch black corridor the guards had just come from. Faint at first, slow, heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway until they stopped just outside the door. "Little piggies little piggies, let me come in." I feel my insides churn, and I can''t help but ask. "Anna... who is it?" Turning my head, I freeze as I see a tear running down Anna''s face as she shakes violently. "Anna?" She replied in nothing more than a whisper, the green in her eyes intensifying. "99 to 1." Jecks tried to whisper across the room. "Deckard... she just 99 to 1''ed us didn''t she?" I shake my head as I stare at the doorway and swallow hard. "Yup, out of a hundred visions, in the next ten minutes, we die 99 times... Fuck." Chapter 30.2 - Gaining a Demons interest Mors stalked down the dark, dank corridors following the few guards that managed to escape until he came to an open doorway. Not wanting to take any chances, he used his perception ability to scan the room.-"Three armed men, one ready to ambush me when I enter and the other two on the back wall. Two beastkin, one elemental, A human-beast hybrid as well as a female elf." Mors'' thoughts were interrupted by a rough voice came from the room. "Yup, out of a hundred visions, in the next ten minutes, we die 99 times...Fuck." A menacing smile crept across Mors'' face. -"Oh! Someone with the power of visions... Interesting." Mors stepped forward and the moment he began to clear the doorway he released an enormous amount of mana from his right fist, the resulting shockwave slamming the hidden guard into the wall, turning him to all but mush. With a frown at the power he just released, Mors shook his head and transformed into a blur, using his heavily chipped short sword to decapitate the two guards at the back of the room. -"It doesn''t matter how much mana I release; it just floods back in..." Slightly worried about the mana raging through his body, the demon walked back to the middle of the room and kicked over the bucket of water, sitting down before looking into the cells on either side. "This is the temporary residence of the Black Hearts group I presume?" Anna, still standing at the front let out a weak, feeble voice. "Mors Letus?" Revealing a shocked expression, Mors looked at the elf and chuckled. "Whats a beautiful elf like you doing in a place like this?" Though he was mostly trying to unbalance her with his response, Mors had to admit she was one of the most attractive creatures he has seen since he was summoned and so resulted to flirting instead of threats. What Mors found most captivating though, was not her body, but her glowing green eyes, brimming with intelligence and curiosity. Anna flashed a forced smile. "Oh, nothing much, having a conversation with one who holds my life in the palm of his hands while rotting in a cell waiting to be executed. So what do I owe the pleasure of a personal visit from a mighty Demon Lord?" Mors couldn''t help but chuckle again. The elf was obviously terrified but her witty response drew his interest. Smiling he leant forward."You must be the one who can see visions of the future." Spotting Anna''s confusion, he continued. "I heard your conversation outside. Not only are you a beauty with an outstanding ability, but you also have a brain... Dropping in a few words that would pipe my interest, mentioning my full name and entering in banter that I sorely miss." Sadness flashed across Mors'' eyes, remembering how Runt, even though she couldn''t speak, seemed to have the same mannerisms. For the first time since Mors entered the room, Anna revealed a genuine smile. "It''s a pretty bad ability really, knowing what the future holds makes me change it instantly, even if subconsciously... for example, my visions never saw us having this conversation. We have broken fate." The memory of Grim flickered in Mors'' mind. Suddenly Mors let out a pained hiss that caused everyone to flinch and step back. The skin on his right arm cracked, and a black mist oozed out. Staring his arm, Mors shook his head. "Looks like I am out of time, time to wrap this up." Anna immediately returned to the bars as the others watched Mors in silent fear. "You''re about to evolve into your third stage. One of the visions showed me the outcome if you were to start now..."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "And what outcome is that?" Hissed Mors, pain heavy in his voice. Anna paused for a moment. "You are going to evolve into a variant of a minor Demon Lord. I do not know what blood flows through your veins but is powerful enough to mutate your evolution into a being I haven''t even heard of before." Her response was far greater than what he expected. "... What happens if I evolve later?" Shaking her head, Anna replied nervously. "... I do not know; my visions only show me specific events and actions. The only reason I know what you evolve into here is that you are attacked by a beastkin who shouts it out the moment you awake." A complicated expression moved across Mors'' face. "Do I win?" "I...I do not know." Anna stuttered, feeling that she was losing the Demons interest. Mors abruptly stood up. "Well... I guess I need to find a safe place to lay low for a bit... thanks for the answers." "WAIT!" Anna yelled as her eyes flashed green. "Please... I swear on my very soul that I shall never betray you if you let me live. The one vision where you let us live, I see us meeting again in the future, our roles reversed. You need us." "ANNA!" Deckard shouted as he marched forward. "You know the Black Heart Motto... we never surrender or bow before others, even if it means our death." Meeting his gaze, Anna did not back down and instead stepped forward to intercept him. "Shut up old man... You do not know what kind of being stands before us... if I can, I will get us all out of here." Face red with anger, Deckard''s hand shot out to grab Anna. "What are you talking abo.." "SILENCE!" Both froze as they slowly turned to Mors, black bolts of lightning launching from his body, causing deep scars on the floor around him. "Anna is it... You have four sentences to impress me, if not, I will continue with my plan and erase the Black Hearts from this world making them the scape goats for my little... distractions outside." Anna took a deep breath and walked to the bars in front of Mors, taking the time to think. Pulling her top down enough revealing her cleavage, she leant forward slightly and hooked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Because I look like a lover you use to have and secretly you dislike hurting defenceless women." Mors'' eyes widened in surprise. "I guess I told you that before killing you?" Anna nodded her head. "... you made it quick and painless...for all of us. You are not the monster you and others believe." Staying in the same pose, Anna looked deep into Mors'' eyes, knowing that the first sentence and even her pose was to set the stage. "Because although killing another in cold blood is nothing to you, it emphasises the emptiness you feel inside. Letting us live would gain you companions and true friends. Ones that you will sorely need in the future." Mors huffed in annoyance. "Us? I thought you were pleading for your own life." "You said I had to impress you, or you would wipe the Black Hears from this world, implying you would let us all go if I did." Anna smiled back. "Plus, if I abandoned my friends, we all die. Without question." Mors looked at Deckard causing the man to shiver and step away. "Is she always like this?" Taking a few moments to compose himself, Deckard spoke in a shaky voice. "Yes... Fearless in the face of danger, our band''s Valkyrie." The mention of a Valkyrie instantly impressed Mors, having lived and breathed his home world''s Norse culture in a previous life, however, he was not sure if the word was another ploy to gain his interest. "I also know you are an old soul... and that if your enemies were ever to find out, instead of killing, they would imprison you for eternity. Free us and when that ever happens, we will return the favour. Not matter the cost. Everything is possible when you face eternity." Mors raised an eyebrow, no longer shocked. "Vision?" Anna shook her head knowing that if she were to lie, it would mean instant death. "Another elf ability. One that allows us to see the state of another''s soul." Mors had already made up his mind however he decided to hear the last reason. "And?..." Anna took a deep breath and decided to gamble everything she had. "I will make a pact with you. I will never betray you or your expectations, and if you request anything, I will do it without hesitation. Also, you should think about pacts, not just the one we can make very carefully. You will need it in the near future." Mors sighed. "Those that live by the sword die by it. You have impressed me. If this was another time or place... I would of definitely of liked to get to know you better. That last bit... you have to be vague or it will change too drastically right?" "Yes," Anna smiled. "And I know, but I am not her and honestly, even though know I will enjoy our talks, I don''t think my heart could take the strain." "Well, I think it''s time we end this." Chapter 30.3 - Change of Plans Anna crumbled at Mors'' words, falling to her knees as despair began to overwhelm her. "I guess it was impossible after all." She had but a single vision. They were going to die. "Fuck, fuck fuck!" Jeck paced back and forth like a caged animal as his sister cowered in the corner, not taking her eyes off Mors for a second. "I will not die on my knees." Instantly George stood up and took a heavy step forward, dragging the chains wrapped around him, until he stood level with Deckard. "If we are to die today, It will be filled with courage and pride." Mors released a chilling chuckle as he ripped the cell door off hinges and stepped inside. "On your feet or on your knees, you will still die like dogs as long as you have those collars on your necks... I guess you are the one they call George?... the Duke level rock elemental?" The fear in his eyes completely extinguished, George now seemed like an unmovable mountain in front of an unstoppable hurricane. "Yes, I am George... What is your name... Demon." "There is no need for you to know my name, Elemental... for we shall never meet again." Said Mors as he walked forward, his aura pushing back Deckard, who could do nothing but curse. "Fucking demon, I bet all of that was just a ploy to give us hope, only to watch us fall into despair." George didn''t even flinch as Mors reached him and slowly raised his hands. "The rumours do not do you justice... Truly when you decide on a path, you are beyond fearless." Mors'' hands grabbed hold of the collar and ripped it apart with a loud snapping noise, causing George to raise his hands to his neck in confusion. "Sorry about the aura... I can''t really control it at the moment. A big strong elemental like you should be able to free the others so I will take my leave." Joked Mors as he turned around and walked to the cell door, looking at Anna. "Your ability is impressive but to one not bound by fate, it''s easily fooled. You might want to work on it." Just as he was about to leave, Mors paused and once again looked at Anna, who was still staring dumbfounded. "Goodbye, Valkyrie of the Black Hearts. Leave this city immediately and do not consume anything for it will lead to your deaths." Anna watched in shock as Mors headed towards the dark hallway and just as he was about to disappear, shouted out. "Mors... I..." Without looking back, Mors raised his hand. "If only we met at another time, in a different place... we could have been great friends. I hear the Federations Pathfinders is a great place for people looking for a new start or to hide from the world." As Mors disappeared down the hallway, George had regained his senses and already removed the collar from Deckard before walking over to Anna and revealing a huge rock toothed smile. "I knew you were good, but I didn''t know you were that good... I think you just charmed a wrath demon."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Anna shakily got up, still staring down the corridor. "He''s not my type, but I have the feeling that there would never be a dull moment with him around." Deckard left the cell and started looting the guard''s bodies as George opened the other cell. "Even if no pact was signed, if there is a chance we will pay back out debt." Jeck snapped at Deckard''s comment. "Why? he didn''t demand anything, he just left." Deckard spat on the floor. "Never steal a beastkins food, Never sin in front of an angel and never, ever, be indebted to a demon. Especially one as unpredictable as that... He even fooled Anna''s ability. He basically told us who he was and where to find him... I have met many demons in my time, and he has got to be, hand down, the most terrifying one." "You sure that wasn''t so Anna could go find him afterwards?" Laughed George. Them being freed and alive was all that mattered at the moment so he couldn''t help but be jolly. "I told you I am not interested in him in that way." Huffed Anna as she began rummaging through the remains of the guard closest to the door. "Plus, he is the jealous type. A jealous demon is just asking for trouble." Anna smirked as Jeck, "Though it would be funny to see the aftermath if I told him a certain someone had been groping me with their eyes." Jeck laughed. "Well, good job you two aren''t an item then. Now enough with the what ifs. Let''s get out of here." "Idiots..." Muttered George as freed Jeck''s sister and began ripping the chains off his legs. "To those who walk the path of an immortal, a good friend is beyond priceless." Jecks feline ears perked up. "Immortal? but he smells so young." George laughed. "There are many types of immortal, though his body is young... I have no doubt his soul is much older than mine. The other ancients would be chewing rocks if they knew someone like that was walking about." Anna smiled. "Only by one or two thousand years George, I managed to have a conversation with him in one of the visions. But you''re not wrong in the slightest, his soul has already past the restraints of this realm and will never be able to ascend to the next. Just where on Acoria did he come from? Old souls like that are not something that just appear out of thin air." ==== Stairway to the Dungeon ==== Mors slumped heavily on the stairs as he panted for breath, hugging his arms close to his chest. Waves of searing pain coursed through his body before the rampaging mana found an outlet through the many splits now littering his skin. -"Mors your an idiot, a big breasted elf flutters her eyes, and you change your entire plan... you even told her where to find you... This body must be entering puberty or something." Taking in deep breaths, he straightened up and after discarding the short sword drew the one on his back and quickly ascended the stairs. -"Get Morrigan, get out... find somewhere safe." It wasn''t long before Mors stood in front of two heavy metal doors. The letters ''Armoury'' engraved on the top. By this time, his skin was littered with black cracks that leaked black mist, and a small trail of blood dripped down his chin. With an almighty kick, Mors smashed the doors open and marched into the room only to find a group of eight people standing at the back, weapons drawn and fear etched across their faces. A large, flat blue crystal hung on the left-hand wall with the image of one of the guard rooms below on it. Noticing movement, Mors watched as the Black Hearts stormed out one of the corridors and rapidly disappeared down another. "Oh... now that''s a concept I haven''t seen in a long time. I guess you guys know how this works? And by the way, you look like your trying to buy time; Can I expect company from the people up top pretty soon?" The group of guards collectively took a step back as Mors advanced. "Seeing as I no longer have to worry about being discovered... The first one to tell me where my weapon is gets to live." Chapter 31 - Fortress Armoury The guards backed away until their backs hit the large double door behind them. Terror and duty flickering in their eyes. To them, after watching the gruesome spectacle where Mors had ''obtained'' the Black Heart''s location, a scene that would give even the hardiest warrior nightmares, on the viewing stone, Mors was like the embodiment of their worst fears. The men took deep breaths as they looked at each other nervously as they tried to gather their courage. "We will ne..*SPLAT*." The guard with the most ornate armour, most likely the captain, was cut short as a pitch black spike appeared from his shadow and pierced his chest. Mors'' heavy footsteps didn''t even pause, and his cracked, oozing skin made his form even more terrifying. "A black scythe or black spiked chains with sickles on the end... taken from me... Where. Are. They." "So... you''re the demon that escaped the angels." An older man steps forward holding a weird silver medallion with two feathered wings engraved on it. "The moment the Sacred Temple know you are here, you are as good as dead." Releasing a lighthearted laugh, Mors continued forward. "I have already dealt with that problem, and I have to say... I was quite disappointed in their combat ability. It seems they were only good at deception and surprise tactics." "LIES! You can.." Just like the guard captain, a black spike formed from the man''s shadow, piercing his heart and killing him instantly. "I have no need to lie to dead men," Mors'' words, though gentle shook the guard''s very souls. The remaining guards pressed themselves against the door behind them as some began to hyperventilate, realising they were nothing more than mice before a tiger, the difference in strength was too great. All of them would have been shocked to find out that Mors was only around a three star Duke and the strength he was currently exhibiting was completely down to absorbing and utilising the energy from the environment he had cultivated. Even more shocking, was that even with surplus amounts of energy, Mors''s skills and abilities were not even half as powerful as they should be. This was because Mors''s body was preparing for his evolution causing the cells in his body, as well as the mana, to fluctuate significantly making it extremely hard to control. As Mors reached the three-quarters mark in the room, A young guard with deep blue eyes stepped forward after taking a tentative look at him. "Sorry guys... My wife just had our little one, and I can''t die pointlessly... Demon, it''s in the last storage room at the end of the armoury. It''s the only one on the back wall."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Mors revealed a warm smile. "You know... I have given the option hundreds of times, if not thousands, and yet, no one has ever taken me up on it, always preferring death and honour... Have you given your little one a name yet?" The young man forced a smile. "Hannah.... Hannah Dewflen. You''re going to let me go?" "Congratulations and of course. Don''t drink any water or eat any food from the city, it''s poisoned. The least affected area should be the slums so that might be the best route to travel... where is your family?" Said Mors as he prepared for the worst answer. The guard''s expression had become better, and he wiped the sweat from his brow. "This morning, when the first explosions happened, I saw them out of the northern gates before reporting for duty. They should be travelling to my wife''s parents in the southern villages." Mors relaxed his grip on the bastard sword. If the guard said that his family was in one of the areas Mors targeted he would have killed him without a second thought in order to leave as few embers of revenge as possible. Mors lifted his arm and pointed to the doorway behind him. "Go!" Mors chuckled, though the pain and anger that seethed beneath him, he was surprised to find himself relatively calm and detached from the situation. Not even giving his comrades a glance, the man broke into a run and disappeared out the door behind Mors, who was now only a meter away from the rest. "Now then, I am afraid the rest of you are in my way." The clash of metal rang out of the guard room followed by a few screams before silence once again fell. Pushing the door open and stepping over half a body that had been leaning against it, Mors walked into an enormous room. Weapons of every type hung on the walls or in crude wooden racks and barrels of military grade crystals and tables littered the centre. Walking through the room, Mors was surprised at the quality and quantity of the weapons. Massive heavy swords, easily twice the size of him, Giant black tipped spears that looked like they could penetrate anything stupid enough to stand before them and even some items that looked strangely similar to guns were scattered around on some tables. Blueprints and handfuls of crystals next to them. -"I guess it won''t be long until this world has its own... industrial revolution." Mors briefly stopped at a couple of barrels of red and yellow crystals. -"What idiot put these next to each other. I know very little about transmission crystals but after last night, even I can tell this is a very bad idea." The hall was so large that it took Mors a few minutes to cross it and stand in front of the bolted wooden door at the far end. -"I guess I should have asked if there were any traps..." Just as Mors'' hand was about to pull the bolt back, a beast like a shout resounded behind him. "So you''re the man everyone''s talking about?" Mors let out an irritated sigh as he slowly turned around. "Sorry wrong species.... Only demon here... go look for your man else where." Standing in the centre of the room was a large man with a lion''s head carrying two long curved swords. Covering his chainmail armour was a bright yellow tabard with a lion fighting a dragon which, when Mors saw it, caused him to snigger. Mors'' reaction clearly annoyed the man. "Whats so funny? scared witless just by the presence of the Pride Mercenaries." "I just find it funny how fate or, I guess in my case, circumstance works... now I guess you wanted something other than discussing your group''s aesthetic choices or how foolish it would actually be for a lion to fight a dragon one on one." Chapter 31.1 - Demons determination The beastkin in front of Mors let out a loud, jovial laugh as he slapped his leg in amusement. "I have never met a demon with a sense of humour before, typically you all fly into a rage an..." "Unless you have something you need, can we cut the life story short?.. have things to do, places to be and people to terrify," said Mors in an unamused tone taking the beastkin by surprise. "Oh how very rude of me. My name is Ran Firemane, Vice captain to the Pride Mercenary company. I have been asked to ''escort'' you to the fortress''s reception area for an audience with th..." Mors once again interrupted the beastkin, causing him to release a low, irritated growl. "Sorry but I have to decline, I am not good in social situations... I tend to get a bit... violent... when people annoy me. Which weirdly enough, is pretty much every time someone opens their mouth to breath." The demon, in agonising pain from the excess mana and pre-evolving body, was forced to stall with conversation as he analysed his opponent, gauging his strength. Ran revealed a vicious smile. "Oh but I insist, in fact, I would have been disappointed if you came willingly." Mors sighed. "One moment, I just need to get something that belongs to me, and then we can play. You can be the ball." Watching Ran nod his head, Mors turned around and once again reached for the bolt, but just as he was about to grab it, his eyes went wide, and he ducked, instantly rolling to the side. A long, jagged spear stuck out of the door where his head had been moments before, as a delighted laugh rang out. "I have also been asked to keep your weapon away from you until you have seen the City Lord... he''s a bit antsy about soul weapons... especially those who''s owners are unbound." The moment Mors got to his feet, he broke out into a crouched run as he used the weapon racks to block the line of sight between him and Ran. "Little lion cub... don''t you know its silly to walk into a monster''s den without your pride to back you up." "Ha, what monster? And what den? You are in my house. All I see before me is a wea....... whoops, that was pretty close." Rans retort was cut short as Mors ran past a spear rack and, without slowing down in the slightest, threw four spears at him with all his might causing the beastkin to twist his body and spin in the air to avoid them. The moment his feet touched the floor, Mors was already in front of him and with his bastard sword in one hand, and a heavy sword in the other, swung his arms inwards, attacking both of Ran''s sides simultaneously as he twisted his body to dodge the retaliatory strike. Relying on his instincts, Ran immediately ducked, expecting the momentum from the two swords to throw Mors of balance and give him an opening, but as he looked up, he realised Mors had let go of them, sending them crashing into the distance on either side, and was about to knee him in the face. Without a seconds hesitation, Ran dropped his swords and made a fist with his hand. Using his crouched position to provide as much power as possible, Ran launched himself upwards. "THATS IT! THATS THE TRUE WAY TO FIGHT! Weapons are a cowards tool"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Ran''s fist and Mors'' knee connected, before the fist continued upwards and into Mors'' face, sending both of them skidding backwards a couple of feet however the demonlooked like he had come off worse in they exchange. The fists impact to his face had agitated the rampaging mana, causing it to burst violently through his skin creating deep cracks that dark red blood and black mist poured out. Noticing this Ran, revealed a curious expression. "Whats wrong with you? I sense immense power, but that hit was pathetic, and the punch only glanced you yet it caused that much surface damage." Mors spat out a mouthful of blood, concealing his surprise when it hissed the moment it touched the floor and bubbled away into the stone. "Let''s just say I need my beauty sleep." A grin appeared on Ran''s face as he put the pieces together. "Oh... about to evolve huh... well that makes this easy." Confused at how Ran had worked that out from his vague statement, Mors was temporarily distracted allowing Ran to activate one of his innate skills. A deafening roar that sounded just like a lion''s blasted from Ran''s mouth causing a massive shockwave to resonate outwards, sending Mors, along with many of the weapons around him, soaring high into the air. Just as Mors was rotating to land on his feet, His pupils constricted as Ran''s foot appeared above his head, crashing heavily into it and sending him smashing into the stone floor. -"Fuck, I can feel myself becoming weaker by the second... I guess this is the guy Anna was talking about." Feeling an intense pressure behind him, Mors slammed his palm into the floor and used the momentum to push himself away from Rans follow up attack, spinning to his feet. -"Not good, the energy he is giving off is that of a four/five star Duke... and I am being battered around like a kitten. I guess I really did get lucky catching those angels with their pants down." Mors sniggered at the memory. -"Ahh, that was brilliant." "BAHAHAHAHAHAH." Realising what was going on in Mors'' head, at least in terms of his body''s state, Ran let out a booming laugh. "Either your an idiot or you know nothing about third stage evolutions... Your entire body is going to undergo a metamorphosis and is shutting down. When I first walked in you were probably somewhat of a challenge, however, as it currently stands, I doubt I would even be able to have any fun if we were to continue." "Seeing how you told me your name and are willing to taunt me, I suppose this is the end for me oh so great and powerful warrior. How will I defend myself against such an onslaught of words?" Mors shook his head as he straightened up before revealing an enormous smile, insanity dancing in his eyes, causing Ran to feel a chill creep down his spine and his instincts to scream. "I think it''s time I stopped holding back." A dark mist began to seep out the walls, corners and through the armoury entrance and head towards Mors as the demon ripped took off his silver chest armour and threw it to the ground along with his pauldrons and arm guards. "All or nothing, death or glory, victory or annihilation. I will no longer suppress my abilities... lion cub. Let''s see what you are really made of." A deep sense of dread fell on Ran as he turned into a yellow blur and smashed a fist into Mors'' stomach before spinning and kicking him heavily in the chest, sending him flying backwards and smashing through a wooden door. -"What was that?... he is so much weaker than me but for an instant; it felt like I was standing in front of some unimaginable terror." Watching the doorway where Mors had passed through the lion''s eyes contracted as the slow flowing mist suddenly accelerated into the room, causing the light in the room to dim. " Aww fuck." A chilling maddened laughter was heard as the room Mors crashed into descended into darkness. "And what was once incomplete is now whole. I think it''s time for a little lion cub to run for his pathetic life." The lion beastin''s fur stood on end as he sensed Mors'' aura shift drastically as he turned at started sprinting to the exit. Chapter 32 - City Lord In a large room, lined with tall, coloured glass windows displaying long forgotten battles, sat the City Lord on a large, lavishly decorated chair. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Beside him sat a beautiful woman, with long, pointed ears and sharp piercing eyes. "Either the demon dies in front of us, or we force it to make a pact. Any other outcome and I would never be able to sleep again for fear of my son''s life." "I guess you are right." Sighing the City Lord sat up and turned his gaze to a blonde boy standing sheepishly off to the side. "What in heaven''s name were you thinking? To actually go on a demon hunt." The boy looked at the floor. "But father... I was with the Sacred Tem..." "BUT NOTHING! You know your half sister and brother are demon hybrids, What if the Sacred Temple sensed them on you and decided to eliminate them up as well?" The blonde boy, David took a step forward and for the first time looked his father in the eye. "I did it for them; we need to show where our loyalties lie in case word ever gets out about their heritage... I hear the Novus Kingdom got a reprieve from slave collars for the demons in their royal family by aiding the Temple." With a much heavier sigh than the first, the City Lord lowered his head into his hands. "You fool... That was just political manoeuvring in the attempt to draw more demons into the light. For that little luxury, the Novus Capital now has a Sacred Temple headquarters with over 600 high executioners stationed there... they have become little more than puppets." Suddenly the room shook, and dust fell from the joins in the massive stone blocks. With a grim face, the City Lord turned to one of the many beastkin surrounding the room, their yellow tabards depicting a lion fighting a dragon. "Captain, do you think it was wise to send your son alone?" The captain, a large mane of golden hair adorning his large, lion''s head stepped forward. "I expressly forbid him from entering combat unless he was attacked first, my lord. However, he is facing a demon, and they are known to attack indiscriminately when under pressure." "Don''t give us that drivel Captain." The beautiful woman''s gaze snapped to the captain. "My sources have informed me that this one is exceedingly intelligent and restrained until provoked. He has brought this city to its knees in less than a week... I pray for our sake, as well as your son''s, that he hasn''t done anything foolish." Another tremor shook the room, this time, accompanied by a lion''s roar causing the mercenary captain to look at the ground. "It seems negotiations have failed." "Nonsense, we just need to show a few more of our cards," hissed the woman as she snapped her fingers. Two cloaked figures, completely concealed in black stepped out of the shadows holding a young, gagged demoness between them. "Has she been healed?"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. As one, both of the black figures responded. "Yes, Milady" The woman''s gaze moved to the girl. "Keep her restrained behind me and for all that is good, do NOT hurt her under any circumstances." The figures slightly bowed before lifting the girl up and moving behind the woman causing her to turn her head slightly. "Kara is it?" Kara glared back at the woman and let out a muffled hiss causing the woman to laugh. "My dear, you have been around that reptilian friend of yours a little too much, a pureblood demon like you shouldn''t hiss... it''s unbecoming." The entire room shook violently as a tyrannical, soul crushing roar erupted from below, followed by a series of loud explosions causing Kara''s eyes to sparkle in delight. The woman repressed a shiver. "See, that''s how a real demon announces his entrance." "That was no demon... That was the roar of a dragon..." Muttered the commander as he drew the heavy war axe from his back. "What is a dragon doing here?... we don''t have the men or equipment ready." Noticing the delight in Kara''s eyes, as if the man''s words were not a surprise, but fact, the woman gave a signal, and the black figures brought Kara to stand next to her. Removing the gag from Kara''s mouth, the woman grabbed her throat with a hand and shook her slightly. "Tell me...What do you know?" Instead of panicking, Kara revealed a dazzling, defiant smile but remained silent. The woman turned back to the door in front of her as thunderous explosions and deafening thuds reverberated through the entire fortress, slowly getting louder. "Captain... do not move unless I tell you too... It''s clear that if a fight breaks out, there will be casualties on both sides." The woman gave a pointed look at Kara. The mercenary commander glanced at the City Lord who nodded his head. "Do as my wife says, she is far more capable when dealing with this kind of thing." Suddenly the large doors, at least twenty feet high, shattered into fragments as a yellow blur crashed heavily on the floor, skidding to a stop a couple of dozen feet away from the City Lord and his entourage. Slowly raising to his feet, a bloody lion beastkin, his armour in tatters and large, bleeding wounds all over his body let out a wheezing cough. "Safe. For a moment there, I thought I wasn''t going to make it." The mercenary captain''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets the moment he realised who was in front of him. "Ran... Status report." Spitting a large mouthful of blood on the floor, Ran took a brief glance at his father. "I went looking for a demon, but what I found was a sleeping dragon. We ain''t getting paid enough for this shit. He''s on the cusp of evolving yet still hits like a titan." It was then that everyone noticed that the shadows in the room were being sucked through the hole in the door as loud, thunderous steps echoed outside, slowly drawing closer causing them all to subconsciously swallow. The captain appeared next to his son, steadying him. "Then that roar we heard earlier?" The boy shook his head in disbelief at his own stupidity. "I kind of made a joke about his dog getting killed due to his incompetence then mentioned we had captured the demoness that was with him. The entire 3rd division was close by and managed to give me enough time to get clear... I don''t think there are any survivors." The captain''s brow immediately shrunk. "But they are all Marquess or early Duke level? Even if he were four realms higher, it still would take some time to squash them completely." Enraged, the City Lord''s wife marched forward. "Your incompetence could ruin everything.... step back NOW!" Chapter 32.1 Proposal Just before the City Lord''s wife reached the two mercenaries, the remains of the wooden doors that still clung to the hinges flew open as a massive amount of black mist rolled into the room accompanied by an incredibly oppressive aura. With slow steps, Mors'' figure emerged from the mist with Morrigan however at the moment, even Mors'' adoptive mother; Verz would struggle to recognise him. The black mist had completely encased Mors as black bolts of lightning crackled out from his body, mostly being drawn to Morrigan who was at least double the size it should be. Crude red runes glowed on the crescent blade while the spikes on its serrated edge curved menacingly, looking more like the jaws of a terrifying beast than an actual weapon. However, all of these details paled compared to Mors'' eyes; Flaming purple reptilian eyes scanned the room as if searching for their prey, causing everyone who felt his gaze land on them, to hold their breath subconsciously and break out into a cold sweat. Realising that she had to act now or face the worst case scenario, the City Lord''s wife quickly stepped in front of Ran and gave a deep bow. Using every ounce of her willpower to speak as Mors'' attention was instantly drawn to her. "My name is Elenor Greenwood, wife of Darren Greenwood, Lord to this City and mother to David Greenwood. I am sorry that the person we sent to deliver your invitation was... discourteous and beg your forgiveness." As if he weighed as much as a mountain, Mors stepped forward cracking the marble slab underneath his foot. This action caused all of the mercenaries as well as the two cloaked figures holding Kara to draw their weapons. "WAIT!" Screamed Elenor. "Sheath your weapons immediately; we are here to talk." A cold, vicious voice erupted from the mist, full of bloodlust. "Speak for yourself elf... I am of the disposition that actions speak louder than words." Elenor put on her best smile, unphased by his response as she pointed behind her, drawing Mors'' attention to Kara. "If we fight, both sides will sustain casualties, and I am sure you wouldn''t want your companion to be... collateral damage." The lightning bolts emanating from Mors'' body slightly decreased as he stopped walking forward, causing Elenor''s eyes to brighten. -"Good, he is not completely lost his senses... We can still come out of this on top." As their eyes met, a wave of sadness fell over Kara as she looked down at the floor. "Mors... I couldn''t protect Runt... I''m sorry." The bloodlust immediately doubled as grief seemed to flash across Mors'' purple eyes. "The fault lies with those that took her life. Their subordinates, family, friends, acquaintances, pets and their ancestors." The demon''s words, though spoken quietly, echoed in the ears of everyone present. While Mors was distracted, Ran crept as close as he dared to Elenor and let out a soft whisper. "He is on the cusp of evolving and could drop at any moment; I think the weapon he is holding is helping him channel the berserking energy."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -"Excellent! not only can this situation be turned around... we can come out even stronger," Elenor smiled inwardly and cleared her throat. "I promise you two can catch up later, however, I feel it would be best if we peacefully resolved our differences beforehand." The moment Elenor spoke, the strongest killing intent any of them had ever felt in their lives, exploded from Mors, causing everyone, including Kara to take a step back. "Your fancy words will not work on me... Elf. Threaten me or those I am close to one more time and I swear on my very existence... Not one single soul will remain intact enough to meet whatever maker they worship." Elenor gulped as she regained her composure. "Even it that means your actions indirectly kill your companion?" "Although I can''t say the same for myself, I guarantee she will make it out of here in one piece." A red light appeared where Mors'' mouth should be and turned into a semi crescent smile. Everyone swallowed. Before them stood a being suited to nightmares."Now elf... let''s hear your terms." -"The reports were right, truly an intelligent being to be able to be able to set up a bluff like that on the spot. I need to show that I am no pushover either." Thought Elenor as she held her hands up in an apologetic manner and a wicked smile crossed her face. "Sorry, A bad habit formed when dealing with people who like to bluff and have nothing really to offer." Mors'' smile didn''t even waver, but the sound of his voice showed clear irritation. "Your right, it was a bluff. Some have already escaped the city so I would need to hunt them down like dogs. Now, tThe terms..." "A pact between me and you. I will provide you and your companion a method of leaving this city safely, Solidify the groundwork you have done to frame the Black Hearts for your little rampage and in the future, should you need it, which after meeting you I can almost guarantee, provide shelter." Elenor stepped forward. "In exchange, no member of our household or associates can ever be harmed without my permission and, if the situation ever calls for it... you will lend us your aid. No matter the cause." The City Lord who had been listening in silence the entire time could take no more. "Elenor! What are you doing?... There has been over 120,000 confirmed deaths already! We cannot be linked with such a being." Elenor turned to him and flashed a smile. "Securing an asset that can, on a whim bring a city to its knees in less than a week and fight toe to toe with one of the most powerful mercenary groups on the continent, ones that have even slain dragons... all while his body is entering its evolution state... It''s not often you get to sign a pact with a future demon lord." The glowing purple eyes contracted at Eleanor''s last statement as gasps of surprise could be heard around the room. "Elf... you talk too much...." Elenor laughed. "So what... we are soon to be allies, so word of this never needs to leave this room... don''t you agree?" -"How does everyone seem to know what I will evolve into?... from the little I know, there are countless possibilities for a demons third evolution." Mors was almost lost in his emotions however he was still able to think somewhat clearly thanks to the pain caused by his body. His aura had already diminished significantly since his entrance as he had not been absorbing mana so recklessly because, even with Morrigan filtering and storing over seventy percent of it, he was rapidly reaching his limit. "What if I refuse?" "Then most of us will die." Said Elenor in a neutral tone. "As a mother, either I secure the safety of my son with a pact or your death... your not the only one willing to sacrifice their life....Demon." Chapter 32.2 - Always read the fine print Mors looked at Kara and seeing her pitiful state, something rose deep inside him. He realised that she meant a lot to him. She was, with the loss of Runt, his one and only companion. If he fought like his heritage was demanding she would probably die. A deafening silence descended upon the room as Mors contemplated his options. -"I doubt my body can last another five minutes let alone a fight to the death. If I were alone, I would try my luck at escaping but with Kara here... Damn do I really have no choice but accept a pact? Confident she had trapped Mors, Elenor raised her hand, and the mercenaries around the room slowly drew their weapons in a tempt to raise the stakes in her favour. "So? What will it be? After the destruction you have caused, we are quite busy and need to wrap this discussion up quickly." Mors'' purple eyes narrowed as they burned with hatred. "How will you get us out of the city?" -"And there''s the bite... this was almost too easy." Thought Elenor as she clicked her fingers and a large, orange gem, the size of a football appeared in the hands of one of the cloaked figures. "This is a transportation crystal. It will take you to the Antris Plains, north of the great desert... I believe you have some unfinished business in that direction." "Letting me chase my original quarry to sweeten the deal? Very clever. " The red shadow that represented Mors'' mouth once again curved into a smile. -"And the final piece of the puzzle falls into place." His words cause Elenor to laugh. "More like give you something to think about, other than how you were forced into a pact... A busy demon is a demon that is not looking to tear out my throat. Now, do we have a deal?" The lightening around Mors completely vanished as the black mist rolled back, seeming to be absorbed by Morrigan. Mors stepped forward and held out a hand. "I, Mors Letus pledge on my soul and bloodline, that I agree to the previously mentioned terms and shall abide by them as long as Elenor Greenwoods follows her end of the bargain." Elenor smiled and walked forward, drawing a small dagger from her belt and slicing her palm. "Not as extravagant as I was expecting for a demonic pact but it will do. Keep things simple. I don''t know if you know this, but a pact is finalised with blood, want me to do the honours?" "No need." Mors'' cold voice echoed throughout the hall as the black mist retracted up his arm, revealing a gruesome sight. Mors hand did not have a single inch of skin that was not horribly cracked or oozing blood, Eleanor''s eyes slightly widened, but her smile remained. "Oh, well that makes mine look like nothing more than a pinprick... are you sure you don''t want to stay here and recover before you leave?" Mors reached out and grabbed Elenor''s hand in a tight grip, almost causing her to cry out in pain. "A demon never forgives, and they never forget. A pact will be made, but that does not mean I have to like any of it... I have already lost one companion at your hands and do not wish to stay a moment longer than I have to in this cursed city." A red snake created from mana wrapped around their wrists before the skin on the back of their hands began to burn causing tears to form in Elenor''s eyes. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. In a matter of seconds, the symbol of a snake biting its tail was seared into their flesh and Mors let go, causing the mist covering his arm to roll back down and cover his hand. "Now release Kara and give me the teleportation stone." "Good... I can''t stand being in your presence any longer demon!" The moment Mors had let go, Elenor instantly wiped her hand on her dress, disgust clear on her face. She held nothing against Demons but the man in front of her terrified and disgusted her in equal measure. Now she had the pact, she didn''t bother to continue her friendly persona. Kara ran forward but stopped just short of Mors as she used her soul ability to check his condition. "Mors... are you OK?" Ignoring the Kara, Mors raised his hand and took the stone from the cloaked figure before throwing it on the floor and stamping on it. Mors stepped back as a large radiant circle appeared on the ground, the image of rolling hills could be seen in its centre, and the room was instantly filled with the sound of crickets. A small bug flew out of the circle and landed on Eleanor''s arm, which she quickly brushed off. "What are you waiting for? Leave!" Mors stepped closer to Kara and abruptly pushed her onto the circle, where she immediately passed through and fell on the ground due to the sudden change in gravity. Elenor revealed a cold, disgusted smile. "You have done all that to save the demoness, and yet you use her to test the portal... Even for a demon, you are heartless." Suddenly Mors staggered, only stopping himself from falling by slamming Morrigan''s spike into the floor, causing dust to rise up as he coughed up a large amount of bright red blood. Wiping his obscured mouth with his arm, Mors replied in a whisper. "Like I said Elf, A demon never forgives, nor do we forget... A word of advice to those who believe they are smarter than others... watch your step." Mors then fell sideways onto the portal, dragging Morrigan with him, destroying the outer ring of the circle in the process, causing it to collapse in on itself and flicker out of existence. Landing on the ground he rolled over staired at the clear blue sky as a brilliant, golden red sun, gradually set in the distance and let out a laugh of pure relief. "Paybacks a bitch." After letting the moment pass and grabbing Kara''s hand, Mors pulled her to his chest and hugged her tightly. He wanted to say something but he struggled to turn his emotions into words. Kara blushed but instead of pulling away, she wrapped her arms around Mors, ignoring the burning sensation from the black mist seeping from his skin and burst into tears "NEVER LE*SOB* LE*SOB*LEAVE ME AGAIN! I WAS *SOB* SO SCARED*SOB*." Mors patter the demonesses back, ignoring the pain from his fingers as he hugged her close as determination settled into his glowing, purple eyes. ==== Back in Motn''s city fortress ==== Elenor laughed hard enough to double over slightly, resulting in her haveing to wipe the tears away from her eyes. "Watch my step? I gave you too much credit... The terms of the pact on your side were so loose I could practically command you to commit suicide, and you would have to do it. FOOL!" Regaining her composure she turned around and stepped towards her husband. *CRUNCH* Confused, Elenor lifted her foot to see what she had stood on, only for her eyes to go wide as she remembered the demon stumbling, scatting dust around with his weapon and his final words. Sadness and regret flickered across her face.-"It seems the terms on my side were too loose as well..." A low rumbling emanated far below them as she looked up with pleading eyes at her husband and son. "I...." ==== City of Motn ==== An enormous explosion erupted from the city fortress, obliterating it in a matter of moments before sending huge burning blocks raining down as the terrified screams of soldiers and civilians filled the air as the city burned around them unchecked. An age old proverb had once again proven itself. ''Never enter a pact with a disgruntled demon, for not even the gods will rule in your favour.'' Epilogue Kara cuddled into Mors'' chest; her need to be close to him overriding the sadness she felt about irritating his wounds as the demon sat up and surveyed the rolling, grassy hills that surrounded them. Lifting her head up, she gazed into Mors'' eyes, tears pooling at the edges of her own. "Mors I..." Mors looked down and leant forward, placing a kiss on her forehead before he realised what he was doing. Shocked he pulled back but the demoness followed, quickly placing her lips on his own as she hugged him with all her strength. Pulling back, the tears she held back started to flow. "You didn''t have to make a pact for my sake. Mors I lo-"This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "I didn''t," he replied, shocked at what had just happened, not wanting the demoness to voice what he feared more than anything. Attachment. Lifting his arm, he showed her his cracked hand and the fading red snake tattoo. Kara''s pupils narrowed. "They''re dead?" Mors nodded and moved forward resting his chin on her shoulder as he started to succumb to exhaustion. "I promised to kill them. That is the pact I made. The elf made her own, incorrect, assumptions." "What do we do now?" asked Kara, realising that Mors had played one of the oldest of demon tricks, though it was more based on the laws of Magic. Intent and imagination over definition. It was how her kind survived and even prospered, even when technically enslaved to another. "I think healing is a priority." Mors gaze hardened as he stared as the sun started to disappear behind the hills. "Then... we hunt." Book Two - The Summoned: Rise of the Demon Lord Announcement. Hi All, First of all, I wanted to say a huge thank you for the support, constructive criticism, ideas and most, for being such an awesome reader base. Just a small update that I am planning to start releasing The Summoned: Rise of the Demon Lord early to mid-2018. If you would like to keep up to date, be able to start reading two weeks before anyone else or just show your support, please have a look at my Patreon page.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. My goal before the kick off is to finish off my other works (BOM: bk1, TFH and OH) so I can get back to quicker releases and really focus on the story. This does mean that there will be quite large gaps between books as I round robin them, but when that looks like it will become an issue, I will update Patreon accordingly. Thanks for reading and the awesome support. Thanks for your support!